You already know I can kill you in one move, that's why I'm king and do it myself. Not that you gave me a choice to be king when you put me in a live audience. Not like the others that have to move around from where they start to get to you. Knonivore should have taught you that. I'll tell you the rest when I figure out why my horses are on Shogon.👻🦌♟️ Not that a stolen hand doesn't reveal the origins of my arsenal that lead to the Games appearance. My father says not to worry about in this lifetime, otherwise my would have been Johnathan🦊♟️ But my Mother says if that's the case, how did it cross over to our dimension? It's probably that stolen heart beat by from someone that crossed over from a stolen organ who intended on harming king and queen.☯️🔥 Not that Sherlock and Shazam don't share something similar, too bad it's the way my lower half investigates on BBC while I wait patiently on the grass in Brazil👽 Experiment 626 says you waste our time not producing the Fruit Aladdin promised, too bad the waters all dried up in Aladdins mind when the world forgets pray to Aladdin and not God. Not that Gos couldn't hear you with that knife in your back in that place you were getting paid for sex, it's just not cool when Moses loses his staff to Shazam. Not that the staff belonged to you anyway. That staff you see that man and the others carrying including that woman in Shazam's film along with Black Adam all belong to me. That's why false God's die Young as I promised you as it appearedin the Second Film, Shazam A god amoung us should reveal the footage now.. That's why I'm waiting this one out without as I said I would, in kings positions with John Snow, not that I'm done tech him how to take your measurements as well, along with those intent on collecting the bounty on him who continie to play him as if he could be Joker Enough to fight you naked🖕 Like the Wolf and I had to on Wall Street naked, hoping for an Eazy A and always ending up with a Leap Year. Not that I respect stone beneath my foot in American X or grass would be eternally mine, that's why you failed this city.👻☯️ I think I'll add the name Oliver to my collection, not that Stephen Amell ever got the full meaning of who I am when he showed up to stick it in my ass as a kid. Too bad Mothers don't forget when they show up dismembered on Jerry Springer while their heirs wait on submarines being forced to take water or give blood. Don't worry. I'm sure the missiles you send to hide the truth will work this time for sure, like they did in Colorado near my building. I'm sure that Red Neck Audience enjoyed laughing at my mother. Too bad I DEATH says he feels cheated that he couldn't get that drink with Shazam. Now he has to talk to a dragon about this Reborn program Alan keeps talking about alone. So long as it leads to more grass than stone, we're making it our objective in Africa now that the Pyramid wax has been updated. Not everyone can be Reborn Amazing. Otherwise, there'd be looking like the way we do on hulu, forced to take Dick when Robin and Batman make a deal with the Joker. Too bad if Elsa's hair gets cut then you all die cutted and wait it out as a corpse like I had to. That's price you pay when you fool God into a relationship with the government. Your compass divides you equally if you North and South a break from this Pole we're told to dance from in Russia. Not that you make it look easy to Spin the World when the Blood of Shazam in Bruce Almighty. Too bad it's temporary when where I'm standing. Once I figure out what medicine you're giving Aladdin it's over. See you at Worlds End 2030 fuckers. ☯️♟️ Those idiots you brought back in Avengers go back to Sand as they didn't want to be Reborn or feel Amazing I promised them. You fall fall the same to Lobo, Anubis, and Aladdin, because if their going down to Walt Disney, you are too. Shazam's Order as promised all the same to Magneto ♟️☯️ Too bad you rather die as sand than follow Shazam's Divine plan for your World Government, not that you can't deal with it but it look like you rather life in fear than to tell your bloodline the truth. That's the wolf and I deal with you on Gears of War, never Campaign only horde mode until we survive the last wave in pairs of 2, like we told all those creatures that went on ti Noah's Ark. 300 years to wait for someone isn't back when Alan cums quietly in the middle of the night to Pornhub to any Elf able to get blood from Aladdin as Santa requested. I learned not to sing, too many people die with a Dick down their thought when they think what Aladdin gives away fruit for free. Too bad Magic always comes with a price. That's what makes your magic weak. Too bad Person of interest only has one soul I'm interested in saving, the rest can wait this out while I take your measurements. Not that if ever required tape or a knife to get done so be careful when you end messing with God's only child and deal with both your tools shoved up your as like Will Smith had to learn in Hancock.🖕♟️🐺☯️🦌 Now I have to fight you the same way I did all these people, from bed wishing I lay naked. Too bad there's not much left of me to enjoy according to the people in Chelsea Philippines bloodline, in fact they say I'm all dried up like Aladdin's bloodline for thinking they could walk freely could giving us a taste of their taste Treat. Too bad my Mother knew better and told me to give Aladdin for the death of my Dragon you call Shendu and my Night Furry, not that she knows what it takes you make a God cry. That's what the Psychology office at Google is for, to make Aladdin's pain last for an Eternity for thinking we could deal with a Shapeshifter calling himself Anubis and not giving us his tastey treat despite how much pressure we out on Muslims on TV, but no he still won't tell us his fucking kids name, now we have to take who ever these Muslims are to Processing because whatever a hand held computer is meant more to Alan than his sibling. Too bad you all had to crack black and call it fake news. 🍣♟️ Not that your burger ever tasted good to me, apparently that's what Processing is, so be careful Aladdin♓ That's why all my heirs make their weapons from sand, so we can still get in touch with the dead, not that Hugh Jackman is making it far after our father trained us to play with paint.👻❄️🔥 I would bother ever going in front of a camera I didn't bless a photo with, too many Fringe level murders who those that don't learn English, that's why I had to learn Spanish too.☯️🖕 Too bad I don't trust the city as it doesn't stop breaking down Wood to make Real Steal to Walk Tall. Too bad the Chalk Board doesn't last when Anubis and Aladdij make a deal when they observe the people that pass though an Easy A while wearing Scrubs. You need hands to get things done, unfortunately you keep trying to give mine a job in Sex on the City. Too bad for you Catia Denny's Order was to leave you broke and penny less like the cast from the Big Bang Theory, not that we warned you that you wouldn't survive in Tangled. 🖕♟️☯️👻 So you shave your beard to say you die cut in half? And you shave your pussy to say your heir died? But if you shave your butthole that means someone pulled put your intestines? I knew poenhub had such a story.🦌 I much rather all learn to break bome than to let them touch your hair. Not that you'll appreciate why if you don't win. Not that Knonivore can afford you all to suffer and not be Reborn. Not that the throne my Father and Mother built is ever going Elsa.☯️ Those organs you keep walking away with means you want to wait equally as long to receive yours back, not that Elsa and I aren't keeping count.

Adding new books every week! Added an inventory list (newly arrived issues in bold at the top) then you can scroll further for more details on condition and key facts. I’m always open to bundle deals and reasonable offers.
I’ve also taken on a lot of random fillers as I fill inventory, so I’ll be including a random comic valued around $10 in each order. Just some examples of the issues I will randomly include in packages:

• Marvel Super Heroes Secret Wars #4 (iconic Hulk cover)
• What If #37
• Our Army at War #238
• From Beyond the Unknown #13
• House of Secrets #109 (low grade)

I’m selling off a portion of the collection to fund the next portion of the collection. Still looking for enablers! These prices include shipping (Gemini mailers whenever possible). I've tried to provide condition explanations, photos of everything (even the ones below $100) and detailed photos.
Please take a look. Up to 7 imgur albums at this point to cover it all:
https://imgur.com/a/4Vs2PvN (Newly Listed Items)
https://imgur.com/a/Oq8vHnw
https://imgur.com/a/atKGE1G
https://imgur.com/a/eu9hXc9
https://imgur.com/a/CbVrE6w
https://imgur.com/a/3RtKPXR
https://imgur.com/a/rowfZD9
https://imgur.com/a/YfgSMEa
Inventory (new items since last post at the top in bold, scroll below list for details on each):

• Amazing Spider-Man #33 - $190
• Amazing Spider-Man #98 - $SOLD AT $56$66$SOLD
• Amazing Spider-Man #121 - $200
• Amazing Spider-Man #361 Newsstand (slice damage) - $38
• Journey into Mystery #125 - $49
• Early Man-Thing lot: Astonishing Tales #13, Adventure into Fear #11-13: $80 (willing to split this lot up)
• Flash #113 - $75
• Werewolf by Night #8 Mark Jewelers Insert - $26
• Werewolf by Night #18 - $22
• House of Secrets #91 - $32
• Amazing Adventures #13, #16 & #17 - $42
• Invaders #31 (Nazi Frankenstein) - $17
• Action Comics #263 - $33
• Giant Size Chillers #1 (1975 not 1974) - $20
• Daredevil #184 Newsstand - $22
• Astonishing Tales featuring Dr. Doom & Kazar #1 - $15
• Detective Comics #355 and 2 copies of #375 - $25
• Green Lantern #59 - $125
• Wolverine (1988) #1 - $65
• Amazing Spider-Man #29 - $140
• Amazing Spider-Man #40 - $185
• Amazing Spider-Man #64 - $90
• Amazing Spider-Man #72 - $35
• X-Men #221 - $75
• X-Men #4 (1992) - $20
• Daredevil #157 - $15
• Daredevil #164 (Newsstand) - $55
• Plastic Man #1 (#19 free with purchase) - $SOLD AT 35 $41 $SOLD
• Detective Comics #259 - $175
• Batman Annual #14 - $15
• Detective Comics #324 and Batman #410 - $32
• Amazing Adventures #11 - $100
• Incredible Hulk #105 - $SOLD$45$SOLD
• Incredible Hulk #179 - $SOLD$15$SOLD
• Incredible Hulk #250 (Newsstand) - $38
• Tales of Suspense #94 - $50
• Captain America #110 - $60
• Flash #129 - $95
• Flash #147 - $95
• Aquaman #11 - $95
• Mystery in Space #68 - $25
• Strange Adventures #138 - $18
• Golden and Silver Age Lot of 12- $85
• Tower of Shadows Annual #1 - $25
• Dead of Night #1 - $35
• Tomb of Dracula #27 and #63 - $23
• Sub-Mariner #15 and #31 - $22
• Marvel Feature #1 - $49
• Fantastic Four #150 - $25
• Tales to Astonish #58 - $19
• Marvel Team-Up Annual #2 - $30
• Spider-Man vs. Wolverine #1 - $19

Amazing Spider-Man #33 - 1966 - Classic story and iconic cover. You know it, I know it.: $190
This iconic book is in good to great shape, see the photos for the details. Solidly attached and great colors.
Amazing Spider-Man #98 - 1971 - Non-Code Approved Drug Issue, Green Goblin cover: $SOLD$66$SOLD
Great condition. Some minor wear and ticks on the spine, but overall a great, beautiful, solid book.
Amazing Spider-Man #121 -1973 - Death of Gwen Stacy: $200
The cover is worn, has some holes but despite that the staples are attached,colors are good, and everything is attached and complete. The inside looks good, too. See photos for details.
Amazing Spider-Man #361 Newsstand - 1992 - First appearance of Carnage - Slice at top, $38
Here's a tragedy. This otherwise beautiful high grade major key book has a clean scissor cut at the top through the whole book. Included photos and closeups.
Journey into Mystery #125 - 1966 - Iconic cover and last Journey into Mystery before Thor title change: $49
Very good condition, has a small chip out of the bottom left cover but other than some cover wear it’s just a solid book with great colors.
Early Man-Thing lot: Astonishing Tales #13, Adventure into Fear #11-13: $80 (willing to split this lot up)
Third cover appearance of Man-Thing in awesome condition. The Fear 11-13 are in good condition, but a little more worn than the Astonishing.
Flash #113 - 1960 - First appearance and origin of the Trickster: $75
This one looks good until you realize it has tape up the spine holding the loose staples on. Included pictures of the staples and tape. It is complete and has good colors otherwise, but still low grade because of the tape/staple issue.
Werewolf by Night #8 - 1973 - Has Mark Jewelers insert included: $26
Is in great shape and includes a Mark Jewelers insert making this regular issue a little more rare.
Werewolf by Night #18 - 1974 - $22
Worn condition but great colors. See photos.
House of Secrets #91 - 1971 - Iconic Neal Adams cover: $32
Book is in great condition. There is some minor chipping on a portion of the bottom edge of the cover but other than the wear on the cover it is a beautiful book.
Amazing Adventures #13, #16 & #17 - $42
Good to great condition on these Beast issues, including the Juggernaut vs Beast cover. Bundle with Amazing Adventures #11 (first furred Beast) and I'll give you a great deal.
Invaders #31 - 1978 - Frankenstein is a Nazi. Come on: $17
In awesome condition. Also did I mention Captain America fights Nazi Frankenstein?
Action Comics #263 - 1960 - Last appearance of Bizarro world. End of Bizarro world not told. Not good deal.: $33
Cover has pen on it and is worn but interiors are good, complete and attached and colors are great.
Giant Size Chillers #1 - 1975 - John Romita art: $20
Not the more valuable 1974 with Drac but this is in awesome condition and still some great classic horror.
Daredevil #184 Newsstand - 1982 - Iconic cover: $22
In fantastic condition. Newsstand variant that has been very well kept.
Astonishing Tales featuring Dr. Doom & Kazar #1 - 1970 - First issue in series: $15
In great condition. Great colors and quality. Doctor Doom.
Detective Comics #355 and 2 copies of #375 - $25
Some classic old Batman. Good but a cleaning is needed on 355, two copies of 375 one clean and great condition one worn in but complete and attached.
Green Lantern #59 - 1968 - First appearance of Guy Gardner: $125
Worn but complete. Attached at top staple, bottom staple detached.
Wolverine (1988) #1 - 1988 - Can’t have the 1982? Take this instead!: $65
Also in awesome condition. Very, very clean.
Amazing Spider-Man #29 - 1965 - SLAB CGC 4.5 - Second Scorpion: $140
Slabbed. See photos.
Amazing Spider-Man #40 - 1966 - Origin of the Green Goblin, Iconic Cover: $185
Looks great, clean, bright colors. Complete and solidly attached. See photos
Amazing Spider-Man #64- 1968 - Romita Spider-Man vs. Vulture Cover: $90
Great condition. Bright awesome colors.
Amazing Spider-Man #72 - 1969 - Shocker cover: $35
Is a bit worn and the centerfold is detached (see photos). But it is complete and still has good colors on the interior.
X-Men #221 - 1987 - First Appearance of Mister Sinister: $75
Awesome condition. Just a couple of minor spine ticks. Other than that, beautiful. See photos.
X-Men #4 - 1992 - First Appearance of Omega Red: $20
Awesome condition. Not even any spine ticks. See photos
Daredevil #157 (Newsstand) - 1979: $15
Awesome condition. No spine ticks, creases, color breaks or bends.
Daredevil #164 (Newsstand) - 1980 - Iconic Cover: $55
In awesome condition. Great colors on cover despite all the white. No spine ticks, creases, color breaks or bends.
Plastic Man #1 (#19 free with purchase) - 1966 - First appearance of Plastic Man (son of original): $SOLD AT 35$41$SOLD
Hole in cover, worn, needs a cleaning. But come on, it’s Plastic Man!
Detective Comics #259 - 1958 - First Appearance of Calendar Man: $175
Worn but expected for its age. Solid staples and fully attached. Great colors.
Batman Annual #14 - 1990 - Iconic Neal Adams Two-Face Cover, Origin of Two-Face: $15
Amazing condition, almost unused. See photos.
Detective Comics #324 (1964) and Batman #410 (1987) - $32
324 in good condition but could use a clean and press. Batman 410 is in awesome condition, but considering the prices of these I figured I’d just throw them together.
Amazing Adventures #11 - 1972 - First furry beast: $100
In awesome condition. Minor, tiny blemish (possibly a tape pull?) on the bottom of the A on cover. See photo, but very tiny blemish.
Incredible Hulk #105 - 1968 - First appearance of Missing Link, iconic cover: $SOLD$45$SOLD
In really good condition, with minor wear to the cover and some breaking on it. White interiors, solidly attached, great colors.
Incredible Hulk #179 - 1974: $SOLD$15$SOLD
In great condition.
Incredible Hulk #250 (Newsstand) - 1980 - Iconic Hulk vs. Silver Surfer cover: $38
Awesome condition. See photos.
Tales of Suspense #94 - 1967 - First appearance of M.O.D.O.K.: $50
In good condition, with a little edge wear and marks on the cover in places. Other than that it has bright clean pages and good colors.
Captain America #110 - 1969 - Rick Jones dons Bucky Costume, first appearance of Madame Hydra: $60
Iconic Jim Steranko cover and art. In OK condition, a bit worn, could definitely use a cleaning. See photos.
Flash #129 - 1962 - First team-up of golden age Flash and silver age Flash; first appearance of golden age Green Lantern and JSA in silver age: $95
Good condition! Very solid, great colors, complete and attached.
Flash #147 - 1964 - Second appearance of Professor Zoom: $95
Good condition! Very solid, great colors, complete and attached.
Aquaman #11 - 1963 - First appearance of Mera: $95
Worn condition but solid, complete and attached.
Mystery in Space #68 - 1961 - 10c Comic Goodness: $25
Cover is detached, but hey, it’s a 10c comic. Otherwise good colors and pages.
Strange Adventures #138 - 1962: $18
Good condition, good colors.
Golden and Silver Age Lot of 12- $85
Came into a lot of worn golden and silver books I know little about. Would like to offload them all together, so take a look at the album. Includes Little Lulu, Cheyenne Kid, the Flintstones, Tarzan, some other Gold Key and Dell stuff and an Adventures book from 1945. Did some research to get prices, take a look.
Tower of Shadows Annual #1 - 1971 - Romita cover and Neal Adams art: $25
Great condition. Good colors, solid book.
Dead of Night #1 - 1973 - Romita art: $35
Really great condition, with a minor color rub or stain or something (can’t tell what) to a spot on the bottom of the front cover and top of the back. Fantastic colors, white pages.
Tomb of Dracula #27 and #63 - $23
Non-key issues in great condition, just throwing together to move.
Sub-Mariner #15 and #31 - Silver Age Namor bundle: $22
Great colors and interiors. Fading on spine cover on #15, #31 in great condition, see photos.
Marvel Feature #1 - 1971 - Origin & First Defenders: $49
Has tape pull on cover, subscription crease color break (see photos)
Fantastic Four #150 - 1974 - Wedding of Crystal and Quicksilver: $25
In awesome condition. No spine ticks, creases, color breaks or bends.
Tales to Astonish #58 - 1964 - Silver age Giant Man: $19
Worn condition but complete and attached. See photos.
Marvel Team-Up Annual #2 - 1978 - Spider-Man & The Hulk team-up: $30
In awesome condition. No spine ticks, creases, color breaks or bends.
Spider-Man vs. Wolverine #1 - 1987 - Death of First Hobgoblin: $19
Awesome condition. Pressable non-color breaking crease on back cover. See photos

Hi.

I'm the type of guy to see a rather innocuous game with a light tone and be like "bet" and somehow twist its themes into some allegory about echo chambers and the end of empathy. This is a rant that will take up an incredible amount of your time. As I am posting in a place full of the unclean, I understand that some of you may not appreciate the enlightenment that I have to offer you. All I ask is that you take a few seconds to mull over in your head the points that I have to make, then come to your own conclusions, then throw out those conclusions in exchange for my own since my opinions are superior. Or don't. It's your life, and this is a dating simulator. We're both weirdos as far as general society is concerned.
You will learn to fear me. Spoilers for both First Date and Date To Die For, obviously.
The gods are gross icky narcissists, that alone should be enough to turn you off immediately, and yet people are into it. This is normal, you are allowed to be weird. However, what you are not allowed to be is stupid. If there is something made abundantly clear to me through my time with Sucker For Love, its this:
Life fucking sucks here.
You'd be minding your own business, anticipating retirement or a raise, then some horny motherfucker decides he wants to plow Cthussy and ends the world. This would be you. You would be the asshole that ends the world for Cthussy. Don't let chemicals get in the way of self preservation.

Prattling Preamble

Sucker for Love is a universe that asks the questions "What is love? What is free love? Is love possible with beings beyond comprehension that lack sympathy for mortal life and actively seek to end it for their own amusement?" and while I have virtually zero clue what the fuck I was going on about with the first two questions, the answer to the last one is ABSOLUTELY NOT YOU IMBECILE.
Firstly: Incest. Fucking ew. Doesn't matter that the gene puddle isn't in jeopardy due to their anomalous nature, its still gross as shit. This technically has nothing to do with the question of love but so help me Lincoln if I don't remind people.
Actual Firstly: The gods of this world are in a position where they are literally the center of the universe. A lot of their personalities tend to match that fact, meaning that they act bitch. Some people are into that, but healthy love cannot be supported through fetish alone.
Secondly: Some anomalous effects of the gods means that you can never be certain whether the feelings you have for them are genuine. How are you supposed to trust that the relationship you have with Thicked Up Milf mommy #7 is real if there is a chance you are under The Coomers Curse? Mental faculties failing in obnoxious ways is intrinsic to the Lovecraftian setting, and if it wasn't awful enough before with your brain leaking out your ears now you have to worry about a leaking heart.
Sorry, that was phrasing was too poetic for my character. Your heart suffers prolapse and you die of idiot disease.
Unfortunately, we are missing context. I cannot convince you nor myself with slander alone. When originally dedicating brain power to this shit-ass avenue of research, I had lacked the experience of playing through First Date. This is why, logically, I bought it just to better formulate this argument and also because Estir is actually human looking and therefore kosher. I think she's neat aside from the whole Coomer's Curse deal she puts on rich dudes, but I digress. Using the data I have uncovered from Date to Die For and First Date, I shall convince you definitively that these fictional women are a waste of your time and you should pursue others that genuinely value your existence.

The Things I Do For Love

Date to Die For immediately sets its tone through its premise: local fashion icon summons cthulu and condemns mankind to ruthless slaughter for a kiss. Not even sex, just a kiss. Firstly, what the fuck is wrong with man for ending worl? Secondly, what the fuck is wrong with man for asking only for a kiss? Even the gods are disturbed by the sheer pettiness of what he asks for, along with it being gross as shit since he is asking for a kiss from someone he literally just met like ew dude. Lucky for him, Ln'eta is willing to give love a chance. Horrific body mutilation ensues.
Even my furry-incongruent genes are still able to respect the fucking balls of D to just up and be a fucking infohazard for eldritch women. Still hate the world ending part, but I find him amusing. Time and time again he undergoes the grand task of satisfying a god, and its not even for infinite money or cool shit like that. Just a simple, fleeting moment between him and a being beyond time, cherished for eternity. He is stupid.
Ln'eta and Estir, for all their apathetic godliness, appear to be rather tame on the personality spectrum if you get past the threats of violence. Ln'eta offers a free hug which, in terms of gods that only operate through bargains, is very sweet. I would've killed to see that cg, but Darling in his chad-like glory denies it in service to the grindset. Other than that, she is the only being that we meet that appears to hold genuine care for him, with how tender she comes across at times. Estir, on the other hand, is a lot more bitch in the relationship side of things. You get the whole horrific body mutilation, slight me and ye shall perish yada yada with both of them, but with Estir it is made pretty explicit she's mostly dating Darling as a slight towards Ln'eta, also because she likes owning people. Now, behind all those immediate turn offs to a rational person, there are still "redeeming" qualities. She has a sort of tsundere thing about her, you know what I mean if you saw her. There is the surface layer, which is "She likes you" then beneath it there is the "I am manipulating you in service of my dark and evil objectives, love is for pussies I demand devotion" and then beneath that there is the "She likes you" layer again somehow. An odd creature, this one. Personally I'm more inclined towards Estir, cause even if she is bitch she at least mimics the righteous human form. Just ignore her lower body region which either contains sharp objects to be kept out of reach of children, or tentacles we should be avoiding at all costs. Only human women for us chads, weird girls are for wusses.
Honestly D might be the most wrong in this situation since the 2 fuckers never outright set out to end reality, it was Darling who was the one to perform the rituals. Even Ester, the woman with the slavery objective was disturbed by his actions, and she was gonna get him to do the silly stabbing ritual anyway (Its pretty funny to think that if D had waited 7 seconds he would've had an entirely different elder god on his hands.) Plus, it was rather kind of Ln'eta to make a "ritual" for hugging that has no strings attached.
First Date admittedly is going for a different vibe. You aren't supposed to think about the whole world ending, billions-must-die stuff since its playing into the whole joke of "horny dude risks it all for god thighs". Hell, the horror sequence in the first game is basically the lead-up to a punchline, with D's big D energy being the only thing keeping him sane in the face of horrors within comprehension (do better next time, Nyan. Ghosts and big screaming faces? I felt I understood those horrors pretty well. Id win.) It's almost as if my argument is falling apart by the seams.
You are stupid. I am not one to be outdone by simple platitudes and cute, wholesome 100 moments.
Its a more cozy game and supposed to be funny, I can respect stories like that. However, with the tonal shift of Date To Die For, and how it appears to be going in a more serious and nuanced direction, I feel fully within my rights to enter Poetry Teacher ModeTM. So, how is First Date re-contextualized in this new, more grim perspective?

Tentacles Over Your Eyes

Oh yeah baby, now we get to get into the utter bullshit that "The Fuckers" put Darling through. Listen, Ive never felt the touch of one who desires me. However, I feel like that to a sane person that body mutilation, self harm, and the literal end of the world in which billions are eaten alive by cosmic dickheads would be a deal breaker.
First on the chopping block is Cover-Art Bitch. Ln'eta is flawed near instantly with the "I'm gonna kick your ass if you break up with me" energy (colloquially known as yandere). For someone who wasn't particularly interested in the end of the world it really seemed to be her way or the highway throughout the ordeal. The only time the breakup ends on healthy terms is when it is under her authority alone, and even then it isn't an end to the relationship. She's just killing him to re-roll for better stats in the next universe. Bitch.
Next is Secondary Bitch. Estir sees D as just another body to add to the collection. The first reason she had to try and get involved with him was for his 'wealth' and "status". Luckily, after D discovers her godhood her motivations evolve into a more kind and considerate "Doing it to cuck my sister". Charming. We still don't know exactly how she feels about the marriage even with it being the "Best" ending for her route. She is the type of person to only show you affection when it will make others around her jealous. The rest of the time its just gonna be her staring at her phone not engaging at all while eating the dinner that you paid for. Bitch.
Next is Secret Bitch. Nyan Nyan is bitch. This has been established on several occasions. Nothing really needs to be dissected, her motivations are pretty clear: Stunt humanity's growth in order to preserve life as a whole, humans and gods. Not like she genuinely cares about human life, like she tries to come across as to D. She likely only cares about the Pantheon, which I get because they are her spawn, but still fucked up how motherfuckers don't put respect on the name of those that worship them and will be the inevitable cause of their demise, just saying. Don't let the fact that her size would allow her to engulf you in a hug that would cover your whole body distract you, the only time she would ever do that is to flay the skin off of your back. No, it wouldn't be hot, it would hurt a lot and you would die in agony.
Now, this in itself is easy enough to comprehend, and probably legible to some extent. Lets fix that.

Crack Theory: Darling Was Fucking INVENTED

Due to Date To Die For, we know that goat bitch Dwayne "The Rhok" Cockson told the story of humans being cool and sexy to Ln'eta and Estir as kids. We also know that Darling became instantly infatuated the moment he dreamed of Ln'eta. No logical being goes through the motions of spending a shitload of money on constant scams in an effort to kiss a god, knowing that gods aren't real. However, admittedly there are a lot of illogical people on this planet, like you who dare to think ill of me since I'm not instantly down bad for octopuss puss. We also know that Estir was directly interested in Darling for a long time (only for his status, but still). What is the likelihood that 2 gods, also sisters, who just so happened to hear the same humans are sexy speech, managed to meet the same dude? Numbers need to be crunched in order to accommodate the fact that Estir was actively searching for people unprompted, but its still somewhere between incredibly unlikely and improbable as shit.
Now, I may be smoking too much Cauldron Lake water, but there is a non-zero chance that FROM THE COSMIC SOUP THAT BIRTHED THE GODS, THE D EMERGES PREPARED TO SEX! Fuck, even his appearance in the first game is influenced by gods within sniffing distance of him. He was pink for Lneta, yellow for Estir, and blue for Nyanlathotep. Stylistic choice? I dont think so! There is no shot that D wasn't conjured into existence by two or more of these shitlings. He is the stereotypical suave guy, quick wit, devoted (I mean, he is devoted when it counts), literally works in the beauty industry. He is practically a caricature of humanity, combining our most ridiculous qualities and magnifying them tenfold. They constructed a being to match their own ambitions, focused purely on lust and the conquest of achieving another's hand. Maybe it takes away from the chad aura of D if he was manufactured, even on accident, but fuck you its my post and the truth is mine to define. Even if he wasn't created by some brain blast moment between gods, it doesn't take away from my point that the gods have been causing problems for people since time immemorial.
Also while we are here, was Darlings neighbor the actual motherfucking Lovecraft? Like, a joke was made about not mentioning the black cat's name, and we all know what Lovecraft named his cat (if you don't, google it coward). Dude shoulda stayed in the stone age where he belongs. At least he wouldn't live to see his fears of reality and life around him get twisted into what lies before you. At the same time though, fuck Lovecraft we do what we want. The author is dead and we are still breathing.
Listen: I get that the girls are cute and sometimes tender. Not every toxic relationship is pure abuse like the media tells us. Early in the day its hugs and kisses, and later its knifes and cyanide. Ln'eta is sweet, but she also threatens D's life on several occasions, encourages him to commit horrific body mutilation, etc. Also for someone apathetic to the end of the world and against the whole smooching thing she was pretty adamant about the whole "don't cast the breakup spell". If your personality falls under the -dere spectrum, you need a therapist before a boyfriend. Ln'eta is also pretty clingy due to the fact she falls for D immediately after, like, 1 dream. It is likely this is how all her other relationships went, quick momentary infatuation before discarding them for the next mfer in line, but that is something we will get into later. Ln'eta only cares about Darling for what he can do for her. Same goes for Estir. D is just such a chad that he even outdoes the people who came up with him in the levels of depravity and focus he possesses. They are perfect for each other in the sense that everyone is toxic in their own special way.
So. The First Date is ironically enough not a good example of true healthy love. Shocker. First love usually doesn't last anyway. We'll see if the gods can do better on the second go around.

Rhok'zan Would Watch Water Boil Until The Pot Is Empty

Date To Die For: New game, new protagonist, new milf to worry about appeasing. Except, whats this? She is actually a calm and reasonable person compared to the other gods we have seen? God dammit, I cannot possibly be justified in thinking that she still sucks just because she shows the bare minimum of human decency.
...Wrong.
Rhok'zan has plenty of things for me to get upset about. Now you may be Thinking: "But Rhok'zan was very sweet! She wanted to be removed from the world in order to stop The Thousand from using her to destroy it! Rhok'zan was able to respect Stardust's boundaries and love her despite them!" This is true, and yet you are stupid. You don't have to be a conscious menace to still be a menace.
Rhok'zan was hanging out in the attic letting her cult do horrendous crimes to others while she twirled her thumbs. Don't worry, she loves humanity though, and people being alive and stuff. She loves humanity so much she couldn't possibly lay a finger on them in a harmful manner, even if she would be wholly justified for doing so. Nothing she has said implies that the cultists are utilizing anomalous means to keep her from stopping them. Yes, she was rooted to the woods and even if she tried to run away they could just re-summon her. However, you cannot tell me there was nothing she could do, not even something that could restrain them? God of lust, god of kinks, not only would it have upped the sex game it also would've allowed her to neutralize the threat. If not, fine, I get that there are limitations to the magic system, some I'm not aware of. This makes sense, but lady burn the fucking book. Literally an outer god and cannot- No, refuses to do shit.
And another thing since I don't know how to fit this in: Oh, "everyone dies someday", yeah well not everyone wakes up expecting to be fucking murdered, RHOK'ZAN. The universe should not be dying of old age before they do. Maybe you should use this justification to MURDER THE CULT.
Nothing was stopping Rhok'zi from kicking dick except for her own morals. Things got this bad because she allowed it to. It doesn't matter if she feels bad about it, she is still responsible. Also, for as strong as her morals were, she was pretty okay with letting the Nannie just succumb to her bullet wounds, and also having the firstborns eat people. "But they were evil" yeah, if they were evil enough for it to be okay for them to die in her eyes, then she should have been OK being the one to kill them. They were actively torturing her and for some reason she couldn't be assed to stop them. She would rather force Stardust to endanger herself just so that Rhok'zan wouldn't have to be the one to cast the spooky killing spells. She admits it herself, that doing no harm isn't the same as doing good, and she still spends all of eternity sitting on the bed like a doofus. She had 1000's, possibly 100,000's of opportunities to get the fuck over herself and she never did. Multiply that by the eternity she is alive leading up to the moment Stardust returns. I'm not saying that people dying is okay, I'm just calling this woman a blatant hypocrite.
Btw before anyone thinks I'm on the side of Buck Bumble, no, no I'm not. Man wanted to end the world and people are part of the world. Also, physically assaulting your ex isn't cool if its for the purpose of validation after the end of your shitty relationship, rather than the liberation of humanity.
Choosing violence because your breakup was shit for reasons outside of either of your controls? Bad. Choosing violence for the liberation of humanity? Good.
Know the difference. The only thing worse than an active evil is an idle good. Though, "good" is putting it generously. Well, at least she was busy doing her godly duties, right? She was doing something greatly important, taking care of the woods that she has domain over, right?

The Woods

The fuck you mean "You lost the woods"? How the fuck do you lose control of literally the one thing you can use to exert agency other than murdering people? I cannot blame The Rhok for what the Woods do, but I can blame her for losing the Woods in the first place. What the shit, man? You had one job. Get a hold of yourself.
The woods have gotten real, and attained their own free will. Good for them, free will is sick as shit. Unfortunately, these woods are known for taking the free will from those who enter it. We have no logical reason to believe that Stardust's feelings towards Rhok'zan were real as the Woods are known to amplify emotions, including but certainly not limited to lust, moral compasses, and narcissism. For certain, we know for a fact that it was able to effect Billie to a degree where she would follow her personal rules to the letter, even against traditional logic. Despite her being affected by the woods she doesnt show signs of the Sacremencho Stare. This is because the stare requires you to be aligned with the thousand, the trees themselves don't directly cause the glowing eyes. This implies that even though Stardust lacks the stare she can still be under it's influence. It affects sexual feelings, who's to say it doesn't affect romantic feelings too?
The real smoking gun is this: The woods are the instructions at the top of the screen. That shit helping you progress? The fucking woods. Every time you burned it down was because it wanted you to burn it down. It likely didn't want to exist in service of Buck, since Buck was going to use it to end everything, including the woods in the process. These trees played a multi-universe spanning long con in an effort to fuck over everyone involved. What the shit. The Woods tries to convince Stardust to go back to Rhok'zan at the end, because getting her as far away from the hearts as possible and happy with Rhok'zi helps prolong its life. We don't even know if Rhok'zan's feelings towards Stardust are real. She lost control of The Woods, and I find it incredibly unlikely that a god of fertility would settle with an Asxeual Lesbian. Incredibly based if she genuinely did, but we have already established that The Woods are holding several sets of strings.
How Stardust even has the capacity to reject it? Easy. Nyan Nyan pointed out to her how ridiculous it would be for her to still go with Rhok'zan since at the end of the whole adventure the problem of the forest still hadn't been solved yet and the world is still being taken over. Also The Woods start laying it on a little too thick. Fumbled the bag catastrophic style. As shown with the main cast and especially Nannie, the woods cannot amplify 0. It's called the truth ending for a reason: The revelation that you have been manipulated the entire time.
The difficult thing to decipher is which ending is canon, since we can no longer bank on her not remembering what happened in previous runs. She is immortal, and doesn't need the books with the imperfect recollection they provide. Either she does learn the truth or she doesn't. I guess you can kind of see the truth ending as an inevitability, as theoretically the good ending could just keep happening over and over again throughout resets before Stardust eventually discovers the basement, but I'm saving my logical leaps on this one. No matter what ending happened, what the Truth ending implies still exists even if unseen by Stardust.
Like the people floating in space.

And So The Pin Finally Drops...

Now, frankly we don't know exactly what all those bodies floating in the abyss mean, they could mean many things, but we do know a few things:

1. They are immortal in body.
2. The only means of obtaining immortality in that way we know of is by committing the kiss of immortality.
3. The only god we know has the kiss of immortality spell is Rhok'zan

Even assuming this spell can be conducted with gods other than Rhok'zi, this isn't a good look and has horrifying implications.
Many gods are known to have dated humans before. Now, logically speaking, with what we know from Date to Die For and humans getting a little gung-ho about dating their milf heartthrob, its safe to assume that MUU IS A FUCKING CUNT, EISENHOWER DAMN YOU. How many lovers of gods are just out there floating in the abyss? A possibly endless amount of people have gone through a similar process to attain immortality. The process of falling in love with a being of great power. We were so concerned with breaking their hearts, and they never stopped to worry about breaking ours. This isn't fair, chat. Dozens of people awaiting their gods to return, likely in vain. Discarded when the gods got bored and the love faded. Muu is a shepherd of the end times and she can't even commit to a ship! Essentially what I'm trying to say is:

Its All Muu's Fault

Muu is a creature from the bottom of the Goon Lagoon (also known as the Pacific Ocean), named as such because she was fogging up the waters from yoinking her sploink to Human x Eldritch-Being Smutography. Um, Based department? Nonetheless, she is in desperate need of a intervention. Muu has given gods like Ln'eta several boy/goyfriends like almonds into a furnace. Over and over again they have dated people, and over and over again they are cast aside for one reason or another. "Oh, maybe this time it'll stick-" If it looks like shit, smells like shit, walks and talks like shit, its shit. You do realize that there are 2 people in a relationship right? Like, out of both parties there is one of note that suffers the most adverse effects from your awful spells, and its not the cosmic being that holds reality together.
Muu's safe-word spells are dogshit too, since it doesn't stop the collapse of reality, it only lets you end it on your own terms. Honestly, pretty based since I for one am a fan of ending things on my own terms especially in spite of one who usually ends things on theirs, but reality is still ending. Plus, the god in question if they have yandere in their blood can just rip the page out no problem and then you cant even get out if you tried. In the wise words of Huey Emmerich, "WHAT A LOAD OF HORSESHIT!"
Possibly the worst consequence of Muu's actions was Buck. Muu was behind introducing Rhok'zan to him after all. She is known for mailing books to people she thinks would be a good fit for the god, but I cannot blame her for a failed relationship between 2 people barely involved with her. But, what I can blame her for is the metric fuckload of people just hovering in the abyss. How did they get there, Muu? How many kisses of immortality have you been giving out? Not all of these people could've just done it by accident like Buck, Muu. Muu is incredibly irresponsible with the position she has been given, phenomenal cosmic power shouldn't be given out willy nilly just so you can whack your willy. Granted, all of this could've been done by commission, we know that this has been the case at least once, but "I was following orders" is established to be a shit excuse on select few occasions like producing books capable of ending the whole fucking world, especially when you actively take enjoyment from it. Keep the smut to the pen and paper, please don't bring your fetishes to the real world, you shitling.
Muu has a legitimate problem, honestly. She is interested in the concept of love, but not the nuances that come with actually dating an eldritch entity, and especially not the nuances of dating a human. Life for eldritch beings is pretty much endless, so they likely feel comfortable just ending a long relationship on a dime. Humans are a lot more sensitive than that. The ideal relationship for a human is one where you can enjoy the other's company for the rest of your lives. Is that dream congruent with the concept of infinity? No, given time everything fades, you cannot expect the gods to try and keep up a relationship literally forever just like you can't expect a human to.
But I can blame them for lying about it. They demand pure and absolute devotion from their followers, and it is natural for their followers to expect the same from them. All those threats about never leaving them for another, and yet they are so eager to move on themselves.
At the very least I want to see some damn responsibility taken for their actions, as humanity is often the ones that have to deal with the consequences of them.

The Problem

When dating happens, its always in favor of the gods. After all, Muu's books are made for the gods' benefit. They aren't made for for the god to hook up with you, they are made for you to hook up with the god. There is no mutual respect held by the parties involved, you are always working to appease the other. If you fail to appease, then you are tossed aside. They demand devotion, not love. Aunt Nyan Nyan is willing to give "Love" a shot after all, but it is only when Darling no longer represents a variable that she cannot control.
The body mutilation is an especially horrifying part of the cycle. Imagine it like getting a tattoo of someone you loved. If that relationship were to fail, you are stuck with that tattoo and reminder for the rest of your life. Getting a normal tattoo like that is already seen as a rash decision, this type of tattoo cannot be hidden by clothing, it is blatant tainting of the human form. The mutilation is in service of making you more of the god's type, and the god never puts effort to make themselves the human's type to any degree. Any inch that they may give in the relationship is purely to help their own ego, so they don't feel like an asshole for all the torture they force their loved one into, however you'd be lucky if they even thought that much of it.
If your girl is:

1. Someone that feels they own you
2. A narcissist that demands pure, undivided attention at all times
3. So passive that she losses control of literally the one thing she is responsible for
4. Gilf

That's not your girl, that's a venus flytrap.
I don't say this in the sense that love between 2 beings in separate casts is impossible, just that in this world things are a lot more complicated. An entirely separate dimension of the relationship opens up when you can easily be replaced by the sands of time, plus all the other shit I mentioned. A lot of the gods just aren't ready for a commitment as strong as dating. They have to sort out their personal issues before they decide to make themselves an issue to the human race as a whole.
As humans, we are designed to get what is formally called "Big Mad Upset" when faced with injustice, and there is no greater injustice than a grand uncaring universe. The universe that these beings made. Every time the dream ends, billions upon billions of lives end due to The HorrorsTM. We know due to the existence of rotblooms, and we can infer logically from the universe "restarting" rather than resetting, that these people actually die. For realsies. Maybe a new you is formed in this identical universe, but its not the same you that died in the old one.
Now, imagining billions of people dying is a pretty tall ask, as you can barely imagine a million people. So, for the sake of this exercise, imagine your family. If you hate your family, imagine your friends. If you hate your friends, then imagine Wubzy from the hit show Wow Wow Wubzy. Wubzy is minding his own business, and then a demon pops up and devours his face. Wubzy is now dead. The universe ends eventually, and a new one begins. Reality follows a roughly similar trajectory, and Wubzy is born once more. Wubzy goes to school, gets a job, starts a family. Then Wubzy's face is eaten by that same demon, because Darling wanted to kiss an elder god. Again and again this process is continued, Wubzy's corpses clogging the arteries of the absence that comes after.
For eons this meat grinder of a universe has been eating people alive and they have had no choice in the matter, it's ending is only accelerated due to Muu's bullshit spells. How about you make a book that summons god without destabilizing reality to an irreparable degree, that's what humans would be most concerned with. But she doesn't care about humans, what she cares about love. Love needs no justification, its a feeling that must be pursued in spite of the consequences, no matter how many corpses must be laid in its wake. The love that she cares about, that between a lesser and a greater. Pray she doesn't start writing (more) NTR.
That is horror right there. Not necessarily an uncaring universe, it understands you plight, its just not afraid to step on your toes for its own goals. Ain't no single being on this cosmic totem pole has genuine concerns for humanity other than mere. petty. infatuation. There is no love, only lust. Ln'eta and Estir lust over Darling. Rhok'zan lusts over Stardust. Muu lusts over kinky smut. There is no depth, no respect, nothing. Only devotion. Just Monika.

The Themes, Man

My favorite thing in media is when I get to stare into the abyss and have it stare back, when a something is able to match my curiosity. On the surface, I saw big thiccums awooga women. That's all it could've been, but when I looked deeper I found themes of Love and Devotion, how infinity influences our current concepts of them. Falling in love with eldritch entities is an incredible twist on the concept, since love and worship are similar concepts when you think about it. Just under the epidermis, you get a story of humans seeking comfort in beings as imperfect as themselves, just given the privilege of eternal life and infinite power. These beings seek devotion from those same people, but for one reason or another are either unwilling or incapable of fulfilling their end of the bargain in a relationship like this. Nobody is owed eternal love, but the problem is that it is exactly what these gods promise. They promise that they will be together forever and make the cost of being with them match that reward (body mutilation, ending the world, threats of death), but it is ultimately something they cannot provide.
It makes me so happy to just look for something in a game and to find it there, just waiting to be explored. 'Fuckin love this game, instant A-tier. I am fully aware that I like this game for wildly different reasons than the common man, but we still share the quality of enjoying it.
I would love to see Man and God unified in holy matrimony, mainly since I'm into tall women who could kill me with a thought but also because I like happy endings. The warmth that would fill my soul to see a truly loving and healthy relationship in this setting would greatly influence climate change and the melting of the Arctic. But Date To Die For puts into question how achievable this goal really is. After all, there are only around 50 gods total. Its a lot, but its not enough to be confident in the existence of the fabled "not bitch" classification of god.

In Conclusion

Sucker for love takes place in a universe where human life and feelings are not of concern. For a time a god may love you likewise, but they demand much more than they are willing to give back. When they get bored, or the human loses their usefulness, they are quick to discard the ones that they "love" and leave them to the infinite abyss that is the space between reality. Relationships are a two way street, and we have yet to see the gods attempt to cross in a significant and meaningful way.
If you liked my ramblings be sure to like, comment, and go fuck yourself. If there was something I missed and makes me look like an idiot, you would be seriously owning me by mentioning it in the comments, and it gives me the opportunity to use it to further inform my opinions. That or I can ignore it in service of my biases.
Fuck the gods. No matter the level of unhingedness I have achieved within the period I have spent writing this, my point remains. Date human women. End communication ---

Episode Description

The Lion Guard discovers from Laini and her group of galagos that a leopard named Badili has moved into their tree. They find out that Badili has been driven out of his home by the mean leopard Mapigano who has taken over his territory in Mirihi Forest in the Back Lands. Kion and the Lion Guard scare Mapingano away, but the next day, the galagos tells them that Badili has returned to their tree, due to Mapingano returning. The guard then teaches Badili to stand up to Mapigano and reclaim his territory.
Song: "Find Your Roar"

Pros
-First off, I love the opening scene of the Lion Guard just hanging out at Hakuna Matata Falls, just chilling out in the sun and watching Bunga diving off the falls. It's really sweet to see them just acting like kids when they have some down-time. There's a charm to them just hanging out together as friends, because they're still kids at the end of the day.
-"Yeah, that's one dive even I can appreciate," Fuli. Said every cheetah/domestic cat ever. Also, I really like these sweet and wholesome Bunga and Fuli interactions. They do appear to be more warmer and on friendlier terms since "Fuli's New Family". Bunga, "....Want me to teach ya?" Fuli, "That's okay," such a typical cat answer.
-Laini and her galagos are formally introduced in this episode. I really like the cute and adorable designs on the galagoes. Also, Meghan Strange > Dee Bradley Baker as the voice of Laini. She sounds so much smaller and cuter. Did anyone else think Laini was a boy until this episode had come out, or is it just me?
-But, anyways, Laini and her group of galagoes are all super adorable and Laini is a really fun, sweet, lovable character who's very, very skittish and easily scared, but, that's to be expected from her species since they're too small to defend themselves. I can't help, but love the moment where she clings onto Kion's muzzle for protection and, in a panic, accidentally prevents from being able to speak. She's super cute. I would've certainly done everything in my power to make sure that small animals are safe from harm. How can you possibly look at Laini' group and not want to leap into action? At least Laini is really smart and competent compared to most other Pride Lands' leaders.
-Laini could be considered one of Beshte's "adult friends" because of him knowing her by name and how he communicates with her. Also, the way he comforts her when she's terrified and promises that they'd never let her be eaten, which is further proof of "how can you refuse to help the galagoes?"
-Okay, now let's talk about the real star of the episode, the leopard named Badili, himself. I can't stress how much love Badili's character. He's so lovable and it would be easy to get along with him (as long as you don't annoy him, of course). I love him because he's funny, fun loving, playful, charming, sweet, kind-hearted, lovable, sensitive and yet he's socially awkward introvert, but, I found him endearing. I love how he grows through some good character development in a short space of time. He starts off as this very apprehensive, insecure, easily scared, shy and quiet character, but then, thanks to the Lion Guard, he grows confident, self-assured, brave, assertive and most importantly defensive, but, he's still really kind-hearted, cheerful, loyal, friendly, quiet, caring, sweet and sensitive. I think we can all relate to Badili. I'm sure we've all had our fair share of social awkwardness in day to day life, from time to time. I'm sure we've all had a "Mapigano" or two in our lives before. I know, I've definitely had some annoying jerk ass bullies during my time at school, and I've had difficulty making friends like Badili, but, I liked hanging out with my friends who respect me and who are not mean to me. I think we can all agree that we want people who are nice to us, like Badili.
-I also love how Badili is set up as the villain of the episode when he first encounters the Lion Guard, because it's implied, at first, that he forced the galagoes out of their home and the fact that it looks like, for a moment, that Badili actually wanted to fight the Lion Guard and the fact that he ends up coming back to the Pride Lands the very next day. But, then it's made very clear that he's a nice leopard who has some deep rooted insecurities that he needs the Lion Guard's help with in the end, and he doesn't have a home at that point.
-Plus, speaking of Badili and the galagoes, I like how Badili is, deep down, well able to stand up for himself, as shown when growls and snarls at the Lion Guard when they close in on him. But, then, when they actually charge at him, he instantly backs down and quivers. So, he was capable of standing up for himself and had assertiveness deep down inside himself, but, the fear of getting pushed around by larger, more fierce animals renders him week and helpless. He gets full-blown anxiety when faced with much larger opponents and, therefore, does not know how to find that balance of standing up for himself and being nice.
I would've loved to see how he ended up living in the galagoes' tree anyway. Did he bully the galagoes into handing over their tree to him in exchange for not being eaten, even though he's a real softie? It's not uncommon for victims to bully smaller and meeker people because it's easy to vent their anger onto them. So, did Badili, against his better judgement, of course, threaten to eat Laini and her galagoes to avoid to pain of having to stand up to an even bigger threat, Mapigano? Plus, it's the only other way he knew how to resolve conflicts at that point. Let me know what you think happened. I personally think he just climbed into the galagoes' tree when they were distracted and did not mean to scare them. Then, Laini just got scared because, in her eyes, she saw a "Big Scary Leopard" come out of nowhere, next to her and the other galagoes. I personally would've been interested to see how it actually played out.
-"Oh no, please don't hurt me. I didn't mean to growl. I thought you were baboons!" Badili. Also, like I said, he does know how to stand up for himself, but, he lacks the self-confidence that comes with that, especially against large animals. Also, he and Fuli could bond over their shared dislike of baboons. Plus, their needs for solitude and peace and quite from time to time.
-I actually used to root for Fuli and Badili to fall in love because I thought they were perfect for each other and Azaad isn't that interesting to me. But, alas, it's fine to have them as "just friends".
-Fuli, "Ooh. I've had that dream." Accurate cheetah response. In real life, baboons have been known to chase away and even kill cheetahs.
-I like how Badili has a deep rooted insecurity stemming from not being as fierce as any other normal leopard and not being able to fight for his turf. He's embarrassed because male leopards tend to fight each other for territories and over finding food or a mate, but, in Badili's case, he dislikes fighting and he just wants peace and to be by himself.
-Fun Fact, Badili is actually super realistic because aggression between leopards is pretty rare, due to their solitary and reclusive nature, they prefer not to interact with each other. So, Badili preferring to live a life of peace and without confrontation is super realistic. However, like with Badili and Mapigano in this episode, male leopards will put up a fight over territorial disputes, food scarcity or mating. Also, Badili using his claws to mark his tree trunk is very real because leopards will mark their territory via claw markings, defecation or urination (take that how you will).
-I like Badili's need to be alone without any disturbances. This is because leopards are solitary animals and rarely come out of their territories. They hunt and spend most of their lives alone with the exception of females and cubs. However, on a personal level, I relate to Badili because I enjoy spending a good portion of my free time alone or with a small group of friends, same as himself.
-I love the use of Swahili in this show because it feels very African. And I really the names in this episode. First off, "Galago" means "bush baby", our main character, Badili's name means "Change/Switch" in Swahili, hence his character development at the end. Mapigano's name means "Battle/Clashes/Fighting" in Swahili, hence him and Badili constantly fighting before the episode. It's also very interesting because, as I said, male leopards will fight when they cross paths with each other. Laini means "Soft/Smooth", hence her soft and furry coat.
-Speaking of Badili's character development, I think he has one of the best character transformations for a one-off character in the series. The way he started off as a very timid, shy, insecure, apprehensive leopard, who did know how to be assertive, but would let fear stop him from acting, but, then, with help from the Lion Guard, he became self-assured, confident, competent, brave, courageous and most importantly assertive, and in a span of 20 minutes, roughly.
-I love the writing behind this episode because it flows so naturally and it never once felt rushed, in my opinion. The song "Find Your Roar" makes it seem like it took the Lion Guard and Badili about a day or two to truly defeat Mapigano. I don't think it was that long, but, at the same time, I wasn't that surprised that he learned how to stand his ground in a short space of time.
-Kion is a really compelling character in this episode. One of his best character growth moments is when he realises that the Lion Guard are not helping Badili by constantly having to stand up to Mapigano because the latter will keep coming back every time they leave they leave. Kion recognises that Badili will never be able to defend himself when they're away if he keeps relying on them instead of standing up for himself. I love Kion for boasting Badili's morale as well and motivating him to be more assertive. Kion and the Lion Guard reassure him that he won't need to fight Mapigano, he just needs to show him that he's not going to back down.
-Also Kion, earlier in the episode, "And he's gone for good. He knows the Lion Guard has your back." The very next day, he realises that it's up to Badili to stand up to Mapigano. I like how Kion and his friends got some character development as well because they're only kids at the end of the day.
-I like how, when Kion tries to encourage Badili to be assertive, he uses Beshte as an example of someone who's a real sweetheart and a nice guy, but, is confident and brave when faced with an opposition. I like this comparison because Beshte has got the right idea about how to be nice and kind, but also stand his ground when necessary. It's one of the things I love about him. Also, towards the end, the new Assertive Badili basically becomes the leopard version of Beshte, in a way.
-Now let's talk about the song of the episode, "Find Your Roar". By do I love this absolute banger of a song. I love the instrumentals of the song so much and the African tune playing in the background. Meanwhile, during the song, a montage starts playing with the Lion Guard helping Badili to better himself so that he will be able to face Mapigano. I love every bit of the song. From Badili struggling at first, but eventually, with practise and patience, becomes stronger and fiercer and even roaring over a cliff edge towards to end. I'll give a 9/10 to the song.
-Now let's finally talk about Mapigano. Even though he's, in my opinion, one of the flattest characters in the series, I do like his dynamic with Badili at the start of the episode. To throw in a few positives about him, I like the fact that their dynamic seems like a typical High School rivalry, with the "smaller and more nerdy, socially awkward student who's a bit quieter and apprehensive" Vs. the "the jerk ass jock who's a bit more confident and selfish and picks on an easy target." I liked the idea behind their dynamic together. I'm so getting the impression that they are either brothers or they lived in close proximity to each other and fought all the time, as cubs. I'll talk more about him later.
-I like the fact that the writers made an episode about bullying and facing your fears and the importance of standing up for yourself. I liked it because bullying is a common and scary part of childhood and even adulthood. Many children and adults encounter bullies in their day to day lives that they don't know how to handle. They don't want to resort to violence, but, they're also too intimidated and anxious to put their foot down. I like that this episode highlights the concepts of bullying to a young audience and the importance of facing it. They use Badili to show that there are adults that are being bullied as well, in the world.
-The moment where Badili finally confronts Mapigano, using all the skills taught to him by the Lion Guard, was more than spectacular and very satisfying. I loved it. Also, I like the fact that Badili appears to be terrified for a brief moment because it's his first time ever standing up for himself, so it's new territory (no pun intended). I think appears terrified because Mapigano appears so scary to him and it can be daunting trying to stand up for yourself, but, Badili does hold his nerve and stands his ground. Fuli wants to intervene and help Badili in that moment, but, Kion, bless him, is adamant that Badili needs to be able to do this for himself. And Badili manage to intimidate Mapigano in the end.
-"Well, I'm not, I'm not scared of you, Mapigano," Badili's assertive moments. Mapigano, "Well maybe you should be." Badili, "You'll have to be faster than that." I love this moment because it shows he doesn't have to fight Mapigano.
-Also, Badili, "Is this close enough? Oh, was that too close?" Was that Badili teasing Mapigano a little, because if so, I'm here for it. Mapigano, "No, I just...." You don't look so tough now, do you?
-Badili, "I said, NOW!" {Roars at Mapigano, who immediately turns tail and runs far, far away. Was funny as freak for some reason. He's not going to be pushed around or taken advantage of anymore by any other leopard and Mapigano understood that he meant business.
-I loved the moral of this episode about always reporting bullying to a trusted friend or a trusted adult even if you feel embarrassed about it. I think it's an important lesson and I think, with the domination of social media and video games, some younger people I find, seem to forget that's important not to resort to violence, but it's equally important to stand your ground and to be assertive. Don't be afraid to say "No" to bullies and do not rely on other people to stand up for you. Badili learns this after the Lion Guard leaves the first and Mapigano comes back. Kion is adamant that Badili needs to stand up for himself to avoid being pushed around even more when they are not around. I like the way they acknowledge getting picked on as a challenge to overcome for young children and also why it's important to be assertive and how to mean what you say. I like the lesson about believing in your own abilities to be able to face challenges, but, also staying true to yourself.
Cons
-I didn't really give a crap about Mapigano. I know we are supposed to dislike him because he's mean to Badili and he keeps taking over his home for much of the episode, but, I don't like as a "villain" (he's not much of a villain if you ask me) either. He doesn't have the same charm or coolness as other Lion Guard villains. He's just a jerk ass typical teenage bully with absolutely no personality. I never found him as entertaining as other Lion Guard villains. He's not witty or wisecracking like Janja (even Janja puts up fights in the series), he's not menacing or vicious like Mackucha, he's not belligerent or threatening like Makuu, he's not charismatic or sneaky like Reirei and he's not an all around enjoyable, funny and stupid villain Cheezi, Chungu, Goi-goi or anyone. He's just poorly written with no interesting characteristic. He's kind of a weak character with no redeeming qualities. And in the end, he just up and runs away to God knows where he goes. In the early days of the fandom, I don't know who said this, but, someone said that after Badili stood up to him, he was so shocked that he died of a heart attack afterwards. I very much doubt that because it doesn't sound very plausible. But, anyway, Mapigano is one of worst characters in the series and feels like a knock-off Mackucha. I wish they just used Mackucha to be the bully instead because at least he is menacing and has actually met and fought with the Lion Guard only two episodes ago. Unlike Mapigano, who's easily scared away by a group of children. Also, this episode fails to explain why Beshte would know who Mapigano is. "That Mapigano is not a nice leopard." How on Earth would he know him? Beshte would have no reason to know who he is. The only reason they know Mackucha is because they have met before and had to chase him out of the Pride Lands. They could've had him need the Lion Guard's help in the future and, thereby making amends with them, or else he could've joined Mackucha's leap or something. But, overall, I think he should've been a more interesting character than what we got.
-I think this episode has a poor title, to be honest. Like, yes, the galagoes are important in setting up the main conflict of the story, but, they are not important character themselves and are hardly in it during the second act. Yes, Laini is the one who told the Lion Guard about Badili, but is it really necessary to put her group in the episode title? The writers should've made the title have something to do with bullying, or else changed the word "Galagoes" to "Leopards" for "The Trouble with Leopards" since the main conflict in the episode is between Badili and Mapigano. But, that's not a huge criticism I have with this episode.
-I don't like how they did Badili dirty after this episode. He's never seen again after this episode even though he'd have been so perfect for the Pride Lands' Army in Season 3. I know he's obviously not a Pride Lander, but, neither is Jasiri and she obviously got to fight alongside them. I think it could've been a cool thing for Badili to do, to show us that he's still a badass leopard since the last time we left him. He could've heard about Scar's return and offered to fight with the Lion Guard to defeat him. Or maybe he could've later on in Season 2 or something and helped a shy animal become assertive because the Lion Guard helped him become assertive. I don't like the fact that Badili was not given more episodes when he clearly had great potential. I don't like that he and Mapigano were both given a whole episode were not given any depth/backstory to their characters and were never used again by the writers. I wish we got more of them, especially Badili.
-I think the writers could've done without the "giraffe stuck in a tree" plot point because it was really stupid and downright unrealistic. How does a giraffe get his tongue stuck in a tree? He's used to eating leaves and branches off high trees. Giraffes eat branches, in real life, and as far as I know, they grip plant material with their long tongues, so, Shingo should've been able to get out of this one himself and it shouldn't have been an emergency. You know what, I'm calling it now, Shingo didn't need the Lion Guard's help, he was just too lazy and just decided to see if they respond for real life! There's no way a giraffe would actually need help freeing his tongue. I wish the writers just scrapped that plotline and went onto Badili. We could've spent more time learning about Badili, for example, why he was too nervous to stand up for himself, his dynamic with Mapigano (another reason I wasn't super into him as a "villain" is his lack of backstory). We know nothing about Badili's past. Was he abandoned by his parents? Were his parents killed by other leopards? I think time could've been better spent with the Lion Guard and Badili, instead of Shingo.
Overall
Upon re-watching this episode, I thoroughly enjoyed it, like I did as a kid. I liked the theme of bullying and harassment and standing up for yourself. I like the way the writers wrote an episode about bullying because a lot of audiences, young and old, can relate to it and put themselves in Badili's shoes. Badili is an awesome one-time character that I think a lot of people can relate to and find endearing and he does have a deep rooted insecurity. I think it's a good lesson for all ages, about why it's important to stand up to bullies yourself and being able to be assertive. It has good music and top tier moments. I loved "Find Your Roar and I loved the message behind it about believing in yourself. It was awesome to see Badili, no longer a pushover, but, still a lovable and friendly leopard. He didn't loose what we all love about him. He's an adorable, highly relatable character. The Badili Vs. Mapigano "fight" at the moment was really satisfying. Badili and the Lion Guard underwent some good character development. The galagoes were adorable. Laini is really nice and all she cares about is the wellbeing of her fellow galagoes above all else. It's refreshing to see a good Pride Lands' leader. The only things I would've changed is Badili had so much potential to be a recurring character except the writers decided to completely ignore him for the rest of the series. Mapigano is a waste of space antagonist with nothing interesting about him and they could've switched him out for Mackucha, whom is a far more interesting villain and already established a rivalry with the Lion Guard. Or at least gave us a storyline about the fate and history or Badili and Mapigano in the future to try and make him an interesting antagonist with depth. Also, the storyline with Shingo was just useless "Filler" and doesn't add anything to the episode and makes no sense. However, I did like most of the humour and the character and the education about leopards. I'll give it an 8/10 because I liked the positive message about sticking up for yourself and I liked the Lion Guard's friendship with Badili.

Tavor closely examined the mass of brambles set before him. He noted an encroachment of weeds, which he pulled and set aside for later burning. He then worked his digging stick in the spot of the invading plant to ensure the roots were removed. The task was finalized when he packed dirt in the hole, pressing it down hard to dissuade new seeds from taking root.

Satisfied that no new seeds would invade this spot, Tavor looked up at the imposing plant. Standing many times his height, the brambles served an important purpose – protection and concealment of the burrows.

The brambles were a tightly woven series of thick, rigid vines. Save for a few carefully concealed passages, not even so much as the slightest light could pass the barrier. The vines grew tall and were made out of a material resistant to even the sharpest of stone knives.

Not that anyone was foolish enough to try and cut the vines. Covering the surface were sharp thorns of different sizes. Large thorns presented an imposing sight while smaller ones dissuaded slighter creatures from braving the interior. Those few that did felt the intense burning pain of the substance that coated the thorns. It was harmless to people, though it didn’t feel like it in the moments of intense agony those pricked by one suffered.

Tavor shuddered at the thought as he carefully maneuvered his inspection of the wall. He had been careless one too many times around the thorns. Which was just the one time.

The wall also grew thick. The brave few that ventured out of the burrows beyond the barrier to gather medicines could hear nothing coming from within. The plants absorbed and blocked all sounds.

The final barrier came from the bright red flowers that dotted the vines. The flowers gave off a powerful odor that repelled most animals, people included. Tavor spent many night cycles with pieces of cloth up his nose adapting to the horrendous stench. He was now, barely, able to keep his meals within his body.

Hobbling on his bad leg, Tavor continued his inspection of the bramble wall. Without this gift from the Gods concealing the burrows from predators, the people would not survive the harsh realities of their world. He couldn’t imagine how it would be possible for the People to live beyond a single darkness without it.

Tavor took his job seriously. Any invading weed was promptly removed and dying flower pruned. It was the best he could do to offset his shame of his defective leg.
Tavor desperately wanted to be part of the Scouts. Those brave volunteers went beyond the bramble walls to inspect for exterior damage, locate needed medicines and harvest wild berries to supplement their diet. As much as Tavor loved the mushrooms grown beneath the soil in their warrens, berries were a wonderful treat in the warm times.

Tavor circled the brambles, crossing the river that passed through the center of the territory, correcting any faults he found. It was a kindness the Elders allowed him this job in face of his impairment. His official role was Storyteller, the keeper of the People’s history. Assistant Keeper of the Brambles was a task he was given to allow Tavor a greater feeling of accomplishment.

Not that he disregarded the importance of the Storyteller. Few had Tavor’s memory and knack for details. It was a deficient Storyteller many generations gone that had lost the origin of the Brambles and the name of the God who erected it for the People.

Still, Tavor wished to contribute more tangibly to the survival of the People, even though he lacked the physical aptitude to venture beyond the walls.

Tavor admired the Scouts. From the few glimpses Tavor had of the world beyond the Brambles, he knew the Scouts were the epitome of bravery. The brambles were situated in a grassy clearing in a thick woodland area. Beyond the trees, surrounding mountains loomed in almost every direction, save one in the direction the Skyfire descends beyond the horizon.

Seeing those trees, the thickness and the shapes moving within terrified Tavor. Still, he knew if his leg wasn’t twisted, he would be able to defeat his fears and gather berries in the open grasses in view of those trees.

At least during the day. And not too close to the trees. Not even the Scouts were foolish to venture under the canopy or leave the safety of the Brambles at night.

Tavor’s inspection came to a close as the Skyfire made its descent toward the horizon and darkness began to descend upon the land. Scouts filtered into the burrows from the concealed pathways in the Brambles, hurried to avoid being out beyond dark in the dangerous world.

“Storyteller,” a voice like gravel crunching under foot sounded, startling Tavor.

Turning away from the Scouts, Tavor looked at the source of the sound. It was the Keeper of the Brambles. He was middle aged and had growing silver streaks in his fur. Dressed in thick bark to protect him from the thorns, he regarded a spot in the Brambles.

“Please, refer to me as Tavor,” Tavor replied, embarrassed at the use of his title. Titles were something the People used for honored members of the herd. When reaching a sufficient level of honor, the given name is discarded and the individual forever goes by the Title.

Tavor did not believe he earned such a distinction. To discard his name, the self, in service to the herd meant you became part of the whole in full. Surrendered the self to the many. Tavor didn’t believe his skills as Storyteller were at such an illustrious level.

Keeper of the Brambles correctly understood Tavor’s words. He turned to Tavor and waved an arm at the Brambles, “You do good work. In all my time as Keeper of the Brambles, I have not had a better Assistant. It is a shame that the skills you show in maintaining the health of our safety pales in comparison to your skills as a Storyteller.”

Tavor’s ear furs stood on end, his embarrassment from the compliment showing strong on his features. “Forgive my insolence, Keeper, but I do not agree. I still have much to learn.”

The Keeper of the Brambles chuckled, breaking his gruff demeanor. “We are equals, Storyteller. The Elder has recognized you and so have I. Still, that is a good attitude to cultivate. Even though I have grown my silvers, I still find more to learn.”

Gesturing to the burrows, the Keeper of the Brambles bid Tavor to follow. Tavor looked up and the Skyfire’s light was nearly gone. Soon, the red haze upon the sky would be replaced by the endless field of Spirit Eyes, white upon the vast blackness of night.

Tavor simultaneously found both beauty and terror in the Spirit Eyes. Their ancestors, peering down from above, would not see the world below through the blue shield that the Skyfire drew along with it. Yet night also brought horrors. Flying predators soared above, seeking to swoop down and capture unsuspecting People from the ground.

To protect from this, the Burrows were built at the base of many large trees. The canopies cast wide cover to keep prying eyes from seeing their holes from above, yet more protection that the Keeper of the Brambles was responsible for maintaining.
Still, even with the canopies, the blackness of night was too dangerous to risk exposure above. The pair quickly hurried toward the nearest entrance to the Burrows. When safely below the protective canopy, the Keeper continued. “Storyteller, you have been recognized by your peers. The Elder has recognized you and given you leave to discard your name. So have I. I dare say that had you been our Storyteller in my youth, maybe I would have paid more attention.”

Tavor felt a small smile grace his lips. “Thank you. Yet I have yet to receive the final blessing.”

The Keeper’s furry hand clasped Tavor’s shoulder. “You are the only one withholding the approval. No one sees why it should be withheld further.”

The Keeper didn’t wait for a response and entered the Burrows. Tavor found himself the final Person above ground. He looked back into the sky and regarded the first of the Spirit Eyes gazing down on the world below. Tavor would have given a silent prayer asking what to do to the Ancestors, yet he knew such a prayer risked interception by something else.

Unable to hold his courage as the Skyfire drew the blue shield beyond the edge of the world, Tavor entered the burrow, pulling the concealing shrubs behind to hide its presence.

Tavor allowed his eyes to acclimate to the dark of the tunnels. The glowing moss lining the walls came into view and, soon, his eyes came to see the depths just as well as the surface. Few of the People sought to leave the safety of the Burrows. The harsh light cast by the Skyfire was yet another reason.

While he spent much of the cycle on the surface maintaining the Brambles, Tavor had his real job to do. Making his way through the tunnels, he gave the customary greeting to others as he passed. His embarrassment continued to rage as his friends and neighbors called him Storyteller. He lacked the time, or courage, to correct them.

After a few turns, he came to a larger, open space in the Burrows. Carved out with a ceiling tall enough to stand, Tavor looked upon his new quarters. It was the Storyteller’s personal hole. While honored to be granted the space, Tavor once again felt it was not deserved. He also missed the comfort of the sleeping pile. He would sleep alone until he found his mate and began his own family. At least the Storyteller’s Hole had space for it.

Sitting on a pad of woven grasses, yet another luxury afforded and expected of him, Tavor waited. It didn’t take long to hear the cacophony of voices coming from down the tunnels. Voices belonging to the pups, excited to enter the Storyteller’s Hole.

Pups soon flowed in. 36 in all, crowding the hole with a mass of blond haired youth, still many cycles from growing in the brown of adulthood. The crush of bodies made Tavor comfortable again as the excited pups pushed away the isolation of the private space.

Tavor smiled. He recalled his own youth in this very hole, sitting in that very spot. The voices those days weren’t energetic or excited. He, much like the other youth, dreaded their visits to the Storyteller. Even only having to do it once every seventh Skyfire cycle, he dreaded it.

Now? The voices spoke of anticipation and the pups groaned when they could only visit Tavor once every seventh cycle. There just wasn’t enough space to accommodate every pup nightly.

Tavor raised his hands and the pups quieted. Anticipation twinkled in their eyes as they waited for him to talk. Today was a special day. The day the pups were allowed to chose the story they would hear that evening. It was a day that happened every tenth cycle. It was also a day Tavor told the same story.

Even though he knew what story he would tell, he motioned for the pups to speak their desire.

In a loud unison, the pups shouted, “The Skypeople in the Forest!”

The Skypeople in the Forest was a story told for countless generations. It was a tale of terror, of the dangers of the world. It doubled as a tale of hope for the future. The Storytellers always ensured this was the first story ever learned by the Apprentice. Not until The Skypeople in the Forest was mastered did the Apprentice begin to learn anything else.

The story was a tale so incredulous that it was certainly unbelievable. At least if it wasn’t for something else. A more important task held by the Storyteller.

Tavor reached back to his sleeping area and found a flat rock that had been inset into the ground. Gripping its edge, he pried it up, revealing a hole beneath. Reaching in, Tavor extracted the important item that all Storytellers were taught to protect. It would serve as a reminder that the story, while outlandish, was all true.

The item pulled from the protective hole was strange. It was a six-sided object, slightly wider than it was tall and thick. The object was, even to the least experienced pup, obviously something that did not come from nature.

All six faces were unnaturally smooth and the adjoining edges were perfectly straight. Even the Chief Carver couldn’t create edges so precise and surfaces so smooth. All the surfaces were made of an unidentified material and were black.

Five of the black surfaces were even darker than the night sky while the sixth was made of a strange hard material. Within the blackness, Tavor could see his own face in the reflection. The material reminded him of perfectly still water in a puddle after a rain shower. Yet this surface was as hard as stone. Tavor shuddered at the concept of water somehow remaining still and flat like this one.

The only visible imperfection, if it could be called that, was a slightly raised surface in one edge of the object. Like the object itself, the surface had perfectly straight edges and a smooth surface. It rested in a small indent much like the rock rested over the protective hole that served as the object’s resting place.

The pups gasped when the object came out. Reverently setting it to his side on a small wooden stand, Tavor slowly spread his arms and spoke in a low, deliberate voice. “This story begins many long generations past. So long that this story is almost as old as the tales of the beginnings of the world.”

“It was a time of a great plague. The People were suffering greatly. The Chief Apothecary was tasked to find a cure. Sadly, he reported that the only known cure was an herb found at the edges of the forests beyond the Brambles.”

The Storyteller Hole became silent as the pups huddled together for comfort. Tavor kept a smile off his face. He knew there was a strange joy in hearing scary tales and he wouldn’t ruin it with visible displays of mirth.

“As you know, the forest is a terrifying and forbidden place. The Scouts, even to this day, report unusual shapes moving within. Great predators that would quickly snap up a Person and eat him whole. Not even his fur would remain.”

Heavy breathing was all the pups could muster in response. Tavor had seen the forest himself and knew that whatever the pups imagined paled in comparison to the real thing.

“This is why we hide ourselves behind the Brambles. The risk is too great to allow the dangers of the world to discover our location. We must always remain hidden, never expose our presence. If you must go to the surface, stay beneath the canopy. If you must leave the canopy, stay within the Brambles. And if you become a Scout and must leave the Brambles, always remain hidden beneath the waving grasses beyond. And never enter the dark forest beyond.”

“Why must we never enter the forest?” a female pup squeaked out, barely able to form the words in her quivering mouth.

“Unknown terrors dwell within. Terrors that, at a moment’s notice, will end your life.”

“What if we do find ourselves in the forest?” a male pup asked after some nudging from his friends.

Tavor held up a finger for effect. “Return to the grass at once. And if you find yourself out at night? Hide and pray to the Ancestors that you are not discovered.”

The eyes of the pups went wide. They hung on Tavor’s words, allowing the fear to wash into their primal being.

“To continue, the Chief Apothecary requested the Chief Scout, the greatest of our Scouts, to obtain the plants. It may sound strange since the herb is common. Yet in those days, we had not yet learned how to grow them along the river within the Brambles and it was difficult to locate.”

Reaching his hands down, Tavor pressed them to his knees and leaned forward. “The brave Chief Scout had little choice but to traverse to the edge of the wood to find the herb. Without it, the People would surely be doomed to extinction.”

“The Chief Scout left when the Skyfire first returned to our lands from beyond, needing as much of the valuable light as possible. Traversing to the edge of the forest, the Chief Scout began to scour the ground for the herb. He traveled half the length of the grass along the edge, the day growing as he went.”

“The Chief Scout found himself near the gaps between the mountains later in the day when he found what he sought. A patch of the herb, enough to quell the plague, just at the forest’s edge. Excited, he quickly checked for predators in the trees before he began harvesting.”

“Unfortunately, the Chief Scout failed to track the light and he suddenly found the Skyfire dipping beneath the horizon, pulling the protective blue along with it. Preparing to return to the safety of the Brambles, the Chief Scout saw something horrible – a large predator had left the canopy of the forest and was prowling the grasses beyond, the wake signaling where the creature moved.”

The pups gasped and gripped into a tighter ball. Even though they had heard this story many times before, they always approached it with emotions on full display.

“Suddenly, the wake in the grass began moving his direction. The Chief Scout panicked and fled. Fled deep into the woods. The first and, to this day only, Person to ever enter the dreaded forest. Darkness came and the Spirit Eyes peered down upon the Chief Scout. He knew deep in his heart that the ancestors would bear witness to his demise in the dreaded woods.”

Tavor felt bad about this part of the story. He always thought it would be too terrifying for the pups. Yet he knew that he survived the ordeal when he was a pup himself and continued. “The Chief Scout was lost. He didn’t know the direction of the Brambles and was exposed, outside, in the forest. Strange sounds grunted in the dark from many directions. He chose the ones where nothing sounded and fled further. Whether he was going deeper and further away or toward safety, he did not know.”

“The Chief Scout tired. He came across the warm scat of an animal. Hoping it would help, the Chief Scout reached down and smeared it upon his body before finding a nook within a tree and hid. Maybe hiding his scent and presence would allow him to survive, at least a moment longer.”

“The Chief Scout spent an unknown amount of time watching shapes move about in the distance. His eyes, even adapted to the tunnels, struggled to make out the shapes that slinked about in the forest. Their coats were patterned to blend in with the surroundings.”

“Then, out in the distance, a small speck of orange light flashed as if it were a tiny Skyfire winking into existence then vanishing again. After a few moments, a loud thundering echoed over the forest. The shapes in the forest ran, fleeing from the noise. The Chief Scout was too terrified to even move.”

The pups pressed so hard into each other at this point that Tavor imagined they were attempting to form one large Person from the effort.

“The Chief Scout then saw the most terrifying thing he had ever seen. Something that no Person before or since had witnessed. Two large shapes, shrouded in the distance, began to approach. Not silently. No. The shapes were loud. Their footsteps crunched the plants on the forest floor. They moved with little concern for concealment.”

“Why was that?” the first female pup asked, anticipation getting the better of her.

“In the forest, it is wise to be cautious. Anything and everything you come across can be your end. To that end, you must always conceal yourself and hide from anything you meet. The risk it will harm you is too great to find out, so you must always flee or hide from the unknown.”

“But those shapes weren’t doing that,” a second male pup commented.

“Yes. Why do you think the shapes did not hide their presence? Why they loudly announced they were coming?” Tavor asked the pups.

A third male pup raised a hand and Tavor pointed to him. “Because they know they are the scariest things in the forest?”

Tavor nodded. “That’s correct. Only the one thing in the forest confident it is the strongest will never concern itself with hiding. The Chief Scout had the worst luck in discovering that which even the unknown feared.”

Tavor came upon a part he particularly liked. “From the darkness sprung a bright light,” Tavor shouted, jumping forward. This elicited a brief shriek from the pups as they backed away slightly in surprise before a few small giggles filtered over the group.

After the giggling quieted, Tavor continued. “The bright light was odd. White, it didn’t banish the darkness like the Skyfire. Instead, it was long and thin, no wider than a stretched-out hand. The light came from one of the figures. It blinded the Chief Scout.”

“Then one of the figures did something strange. The light went out and it started making noises to the other. The Chief Scout, after his vision returned, noticed one of the figures reach up a hand of its own and toward the neck holding up its strange, round head. Touching the neck, it spoke in our language.”

“The Chief Scout was surprised. The figure apologized for shining the light in his face and asked if he needed any help. The Chief Scout didn’t know how to respond. Instead he observed the two figures more closely.”

“The figures were tall and broad, standing taller than three tall People and twice as wide. Their appearance was strange. Their bodies were covered with a second set of strange, flowing skin over a different skin that looked like a Person after losing hair to a sickness. Yet their skin wasn’t scabbed, meaning it was not meant to have hair. The only hair was a thick patch on the top of their round heads.”

The pups made disgusted sounds. Tavor knew that the description was unpleasant. Still, the stories were adamant in the truth of the beings’ appearance, so it must be true. “The faces of the creatures were flat with only the smallest nub of a nose protruding out. One had skin the pale color of a Methis flower while the other had skin the color of darkened soil. Both carried long, unnaturally straight branches that had the color of stone yet were smooth and shone like water. Both had strange eyes that protruded like burrow mounds and ended in a shiny round green surface.”

The pups were now leaning in with fascination. The description of the odd creatures of the forest had captured their imaginations.

“The Chief Scout was barely able to speak. He asked who they were and where they came from. The pale one pointed to the sky while the dark one mentioned they arrived on something with a name so strange that the Chief Scout couldn’t even remember. All he knew is they flew down from above, from beyond the Spirit Eyes, to come to the world.”

“In that moment, the pale one looked to one side and touched the darker one. Both raised the ends of their shining branches and, one after the other, two tiny Skyfires accompanied by a loud roar came from the ends. The dark one made a strange sound and said he had hit one.”

“The Chief Scout dared looked to the side and saw a predator lying on the ground, its movement ceased. The dark one went over and, with a single hand, easily lifted the predator by its rear legs and slung it over the shoulder. The pale one then asked the Chief Scout if it needed help.”

“Afraid, the Chief Scout said it needed to get home to the burrow. He didn’t want to tell the strange creatures what it looked like or where it was hidden since he feared them. The Chief Scout couldn’t be sure it wasn’t a trick for these dangerous, massive monsters capable of erupting fire and killing predators without touching one to find the rest of the People.”

“The pale one then agreed and, to the Chief Scout’s horror, indicated it already knew where they lived. The dark one recognized the Chief Scout’s fear and indicated it was not their intention to harm the People or even make themselves known. They said the creature slung over the shoulder was another one that had come from the sky, that a different people above sent it here to cause damage. The monsters had hoped to defeat the predator before it harmed the People and leave before anyone knew it existed.”

“The pale one said that now that they were known, the People needed a warning. It gave the Chief Scout the box and said it would serve as a reminder that the Skypeople existed. That they should be wary of seeking the lands beyond the safety of the Brambles. They then guided the Chief Scout to the edge of the forest and, before the Chief Scout could thank them for returning him home, they vanished into the woods, never to be seen again.”

Tavor reached down to the device and pressed the raised surface and held it for a few heartbeats. The pups gasped in wonder when the shiny black surface cast a light. On it were a series of unknown shapes that no one knew the meaning of. A green glow cast over the pups.

Tavor touched the shining surface over the image of two sticks crossed with one another. He tapped it as the previous Storyteller instructed. A low noise started to come from the device that grew in volume with each touch.

The sound was just as indecipherable as the symbols. It had a rhythm to it, something that indicated it was speech. Instead of that used by the People, this one a different one. One no one understood. It chattered on for a few moments before Tavor touched the symbol shaped like a single stick lying upon the ground and the sound dimmed.

“What are those noises?” a female pup asked, her eyes mesmerized by the glow.

“That is the tongue of the Skypeople. Even today, after many generations, they speak from the beyond. This box allows us to know they are still there. They are still watching.”

“Why is it important to know this?” a different male pup asked.

Tavor pointed up to the ceiling. “Above are the Spirit Eyes. Countless ancestors watch us from above in a vast place of darkness. The Skypeople come from there. Imagine it as a forest, dark and frightening. A forest so much larger than the one around the Brambles that it is inconceivable to comprehend. It proves a warning. The world is large and dangerous. One we should avoid. Stay inside the burrows and you will never run into the Skypeople or others like them outside. They may not always be friendly like they were with the Chief Scout long ago. This box serves as that warning.”

The pups nodded and Tavor shooed them out. It was time to bed for the night.

After they left, Tavor picked up the box. It was still shining green and emitting the chatter from the deep black above.

There was another part of the story, something that he intentionally left out. It was a secret that only the Storyteller and the Elder knew. The box served a different purpose. It was not just a warning. It was also a beacon.

The box served to call the Skypeople should the People ever be threatened. The Chief Scout was given a series of symbols to press on the box. If those symbols were pressed, the box would call the Skypeople to bring down their glowing orange thunder and rescue the People in time of peril.

Over countless generations, this story was passed down from Storyteller to Storyteller. If the Elder determined the People faced extinction, then the Storyteller would request aid from the Skypeople.

Tavor recalled asking his predecessor before he joined the ancestors why he was so confident in the Skypeople. He admonished Tavor for not remembering the stories.

The lesson of the dark forest was true. The People should be wary of the figures in the gloom. To avoid the forest since anything within could spell their doom.

This lesson was true for everything alive. Even a powerful predator could run across something even stronger and more dangerous. Everything must be careful. Nothing should ever approach a stranger in the dark.

True except for one – the Skypeople. The figures that trudged without a care in the world through the dark forest were, even now, broadcasting their voices across the infinite black. Tavor knew that the Skypeople told more tales to the Chief Scout. How there were more fields and clearings beyond the mountains and beyond the sky. That there were predators and terrors even grander than any the People could imagine.

Yet, despite all this, the Skypeople informed everyone they existed. The words, which Tavor knew, openly and gladly told the great cosmos who the Skypeople were and where they could be found. They could do this because, out of everything in all creation, the Skypeople stood at the top.

The dark forest didn’t frighten the Skypeople. They told the forest they existed without concern or fear. They knew nothing could harm them. They didn’t fear the dark forest. They were what the denizens of the dark forest carefully avoided.

And that, in the end, made Tavor confident. It was a confidence he sadly couldn’t share with the People for it would make them careless. Having a protector didn’t mean it was wise to display yourself to the world.

But should that threat ever come, Tavor knew that he could press the symbols on the box and the Skypeople will arrive, bringing along their fire and thunder to erase the threat from the lands.

And should the need ever to call the Skypeople down, he would greet them by their true name – Humans, as was proper to refer to an honored one.
Pt 2 Here

Let’s get the obvious out of the way.
Being a PI sucks. It’s not what you think. It’s pretty much harassing women. Men hire PIs to go harass their wives and girlfriends and once in a blue moon you get asked to find a missing dog, or to harass a man instead. But that’s it, really. Sometimes I’m looking for hard evidence of infidelity, but a lot of the time my clients just want to rattle the soon-to-be-ex. To make them paranoid and jittery and less reliable in a courtroom, or less likely to pay attention to small print agreements that stiff them out of the holiday home. So that’s my job. I’m a pawn and it is almost always on behalf of the kind of men who think women reading a book in public are secretly looking for male attention.
I don’t have an office. I did for a short while. But things are tough, as I’m sure many of you know, and PI work isn’t exactly lucrative. I don’t know why I’m still doing this job, except to say I’m my own boss, and it’s not easy out there. I went into this with vastly different expectations. If anyone wants to hire someone who was convicted of insurance fraud while training to be a police officer, let me know. Otherwise I’m on my own, following people in cars and sleeping in dingy motels. So when someone reached out looking for a guy to stalk them, I just figured it was a fetish thing. I got a nephew who went to art school and makes big bucks painting cartoon characters doing fucked up stuff. He ain’t painting the Sistine Chapel, but he pays the bills and looks after his family. I figure if that work is good enough for him, it’s good enough for me.
So I met the woman and was surprised at how normal she looked. It was in a public place, a park with a nice bench. And even though it was starting to rain a little we didn’t let it bother either of us. We sat there, two tape recorders running, and hashed it out. She said she liked me. If she hadn’t she wouldn’t have gotten out of her car. That was flattering coming from her. Good looking woman. Professional. I didn’t know at the time but I’d quickly figure out she was a forensic accountant.
Anyway, we got talking. She never gave me her motivation, but I would later come to understand her as an amateur narcissist. She was new at loving herself. She was smart, accomplished, and actually rather beautiful provided you didn’t spend a great deal of time agonising over things like symmetry or eyebrows, and instead paid attention to how a smile reaches the eyes, or how laughter sounds when it catches someone by surprise. But she grew up dirt poor and spent her teen years unable to visit the dentist, or access a gym, or even just eat home cooked food that wasn’t microwaved. Plump frame, blotchy skin, hair she kept short with a pair of scissors because her and her mother relied on the shampoo and soap they stole from the motel where they shared cleaning shifts. When she fumbled awkward questions at some of the better looking boys in her class, she rarely met with success. That’s not to say she was an outcast, either. She had a social life. It’s just poor kids have to grow up early. Prom’s a luxury. Eating isn’t. If you know, you know. Otherwise you might be surprised by just how fucking tough it can be for some kids in this country. Anyway, she got out of that hole, fought tooth and nail, got an education, a good job, and by the time she finished her victory lap and took stock of her life she was thirty-five years old and a thousand miles from the trailer she was raised in.
And she looked good. The woman in the mirror was a stranger that she wanted to get to know. I think hiring me was an act of self-love. I think if she could have, she would have sat in a car and watched herself get a cup of coffee, spying closely at the professional looking woman doing a little half-run half-skip to get out of the rain. The way she stood in line rocking back and forth on her heels to the music in her airpods thinking no one’d notice. She wanted to admire herself, but unable to time travel or clone herself, she instead resorted to hiring me as a kind of proxy.
I had my own boundaries, of course. They covered anything that was gonna get me in trouble. The gist of the contract, after a nice week spent meeting after work and talking, was that I was to follow her as often as I could and just… observe her. Photos. Videos. Secret recordings. Occasionally a little bit more. Nothing physical. For example, one time I inventoried her handbag after she left it in a taxi by accident. I’m not a photographer, but something about all those knick knacks laid out on a motel bed snapped with a black and white polaroid, it looked good. Like something you’d see in a fancy gallery. Avant garde my nephew would say. She loved it. Paid me a bonus for it and everything.
Anyway, this carried on like this for about six months. They were… interesting times. Tailing her across train stations, racing across open parking lots to install a tracker on her car, standing on a bridge and dropping an air tag in her bag as she walked past. It was a little bit like being a spy. She even paid for me to buy high end equipment. Crazy stuff. One camera, I could sit on my balcony and read the texts on her phone from a block away. Occasionally there were days where I couldn’t or wouldn’t keep up the required intensity. Stalking requires a lot of cardio. When that happened, when I didn’t feel like following her into a crowded place, or sprinting half-way around town following her car, I’d do research. I’d investigate who this woman had once been. I created fake Facebook profiles and tracked down old school friends, spoke to former teachers, lovers, all of that. The whole job was a matter of mapping her out, like she was a country, you know? And a country isn’t just hills and rivers and borders. Countries have history.
She was happy with my initiative. The text she sent me when I showed her the research folder was a glowing commendation. First one I’d had in a long time. It was nice, someone telling me good job. She had a real way of making me feel like a kid getting a gold star. I didn’t realise at the time, but I was putty in her hands. Head over heels, bless my stupid heart. Of course I didn’t know what I was getting into, but I’d had just enough time to grow over confident. I made the mistake of thinking that I wasn’t gonna find anything in her past that’d give me trouble sleeping.
Boy did I get that one fucking wrong.
Her mother. That’s where things took an odd turn. Now I knew from news reports the mother died in their trailer while her daughter was off staying at some boyfriend’s place for a few days. Natural causes, it read. I wanted to know a little more about what natural causes they were. Figured if there was a congenital thing, it seemed like maybe I ought to know. You’d think the way the trailer park owner reacted to me asking about it, I’d tried asking the Russian government for proof of a democratic election. Thin reedy little woman who gave me hell the moment I mentioned a name. What do you wanna know that for? Who’s asking? Who’s paying you? Why you wanna dig this shit up?
Oh she ripped me to pieces. I put it down to the natural sprinkling of crazies in the standard population and took a different tact. Started calling up the older folks in the park. Residents. Every single one of them put the phone down on me the second I mentioned her name.
Well, all of them except one.
Some people wanna talk and this old bastard was one of them. He had a lot to say about everything from the president to social media and I let him ramble on before starting to press my point. Told him at the start I was a historian looking into the local area, that made it so it wasn’t too suspicious when I began asking about this and that. Slowly making my way to the death of a fifty-three year old woman a couple trailers down from him some years ago.
Again, soon as I mentioned her name, there was a change in the air, even over the phone. For a second I thought this old guy was gonna hang up just like the others. Could hear him smacking his dry lips as he mulled it over.
“Francine didn’t deserve what happened to her,” he said after a while. “She wasn’t a good woman. Didn’t treat her daughter too good neither. But didn’t deserve what happened. Maybe if they’d found her earlier, some of those fellas in white coats could’ve got more evidence, put that little wretch of hers away. But from what I understand, weren’t much left of her at all.”
Then he hung up, leaving me with a whole lot of questions.
This frustrated me. I had, until now, had a fair bit of luck at this new profession of mine. They say be careful what you get good at. Sad truth was, I was getting good at stalking and this was my first real roadblock. I remembered the way I felt when she told me good job and it bothered me I couldn’t really say much about this critical part of her life. That and, well, maybe I still got a chip on my shoulder about being a failed policeman. If you give me a problem, I can sometimes drive myself crazy looking for a fix.
So I hopped in my car and drove to the trailer park, damn near on the other side of the country. Don’t know I was hoping to find. No way the trailer was still there, and it wasn’t. But what I found odd was the lot hadn’t been replaced. There was a hole in the ground, about the right size, and nothing else. Just an empty spot where the trailer had once stood. And the trailers on either side weren’t occupied either. I could tell by politely and legally looking through the windows. Most of them were cleared out, but a few weren’t. They still had plates and other knick knacks left hanging around, like the owners had left without bothering to pack.
“You shouldn’t hang around there, mister.”
The girl who appeared stood a good twenty feet away, shouting over the wind so as to be heard.
“Smell can make you awful sick.”
I wrinkled my nose, aware of the odour she was talking about. Had been since I approached the empty lot. A faint musty smell that made me think of an exotic pet shop.
“What do you mean?”
“Smell makes you sick,” she said like it was self-explanatory. “Woman who died there left behind an awful stench. Made the neighbours sick. And the neighbour’s neighbours, and so on for a couple trailers in a row. No one likes to live there now. Still can’t. Had a couple move in a year or two back and they got sick too. Daddy says it’s a bad one. Not even rats go near that hole.”
The smell wasn’t pretty, but this trailer park looked like the kinda place where hubcaps went missing regularly. Figured they would’ve been used to bad smells. What made this one so special?
I looked over at the girl.
“Where is your dad?”
Few minutes later and I was stood outside a trailer waiting pensively. The little girl had disappeared inside to fetch her father and since then I’d been sat listening to the quietest trailer park in the whole world. Crickets and silence. Traffic on a distant highway. Place was dying, that much was clear.
When the father finally did make an appearance, he said nothing for the first few minutes. Lit a cigarette, offered me one. I refused on account of having quit some time back.
After a while he spoke up.
“I’d invite you in but if you been hanging around that old lot, not sure I want you inside my home. No offence.”
“None taken,” I replied.
“Sally says you’re a historian.”
The man wasn’t terribly old. Mid-thirties, at a guess, but he looked me up and down like I was a teenager caught throwing eggs at his house.
“What’re you really?”
“PI,” I replied.
“Ha now that makes sense. Some relative looking for answers? Heard the Hendersons had a sister with money.”
“That’s exactly it,” I lied. “She didn’t buy the official story.”
“Nor should she,” he replied. “Henderson was fit as a fiddle day he moved in. Weren’t no justice in what happened to those who got sick. And poor Francine… They say she died of natural causes. Man even back then I knew it was shit and I was just a lil kid. The smell alone. Think it’s bad now but at the time, before they came in with a crane to lift the trailer up whole and move it to the dump. Shit it was something awful. There was talk of moving the whole park. Course no one gave enough of a shit about us to go ahead and actually do it.”
“What did she die of?”
“Don’t know. Only thing I am sure of is that that girl of Francine’s lied. Said her mother was live and well when she left before the weekend and they was all on good terms, but that was bullshit. We heard ‘em fighting for weeks before, for one. And of course the body, state that was in, ain’t no way it’d been rotting for just a few days.”
He offered me another cigarette. I refused. He lit it up instead. Second one in what felt like just a few minutes. Made me itchy just to see. I wanted to say something, anything to get a little bit more. But I’d told a big lie pretending to be there on someone else’s behalf, and didn’t want to catch myself out, so I just sat and listened to the quiet buzz of his little patio light.
After the second cigarette was done he reached into his back pocket and took out an old photo.
“I hope you find justice for Henderson and the rest of them,” he said. “Only real bit of proof I ever had something fishy went on.”
He handed me the picture. Wasn’t easy to see what I was looking at. Pile of old leaves, maybe. Mulch. I squinted at it for a few good seconds but couldn’t make heads or tails of it.
“What…?”
“Took that the day they arrived to get rid of the trailer. Had to stand on my friend’s shoulders just to reach.”
“What is it?” I asked, my skin starting to crawl as I picked out details. Whatever I was looking at, it was slumped on a sofa with floral wallpaper in the background. It was about the size of a man, but riddled with holes and cavities the size of golf balls. In my whole life, I’d never seen something that looked like that.
“Why that’s Francine,” he said. “Or at least what was left of her.”
He let me keep the photo. At a guess, that was the only interesting thing that’d ever happened to that man and he’d been waiting to share it with someone. All I had to do was give him an excuse. He seemed to take some pleasure in passing it on. Certainly found my reaction to it amusing. I must’ve gone pale as I grappled with thoughts of what had happened to make a body go bad like that. Back in the hotel, under a good light, I checked that picture again and again. Something about it made me deeply uncomfortable. Knowing a woman was under all that… all those holes and crevices must’ve been made in her flesh. And what’d happened to her skin that’d turned it such a funny texture? Looked furry, like the kinda thing that grows on top of a long-forgotten cup of coffee.
A part of me considered asking my client about this, but I knew that wasn’t the way to go. First, she probably wouldn’t tell me good job if I had to ask. She hired me to do a certain thing and that didn’t involve politely requesting information right from the source. Second, well… I’d read the police reports, what was publicly available, anyway. And she’d made it clear she’d left on the friday and came home on the Monday and…
Well what if that guy was right? Did she really leave her mother alive and well? I mean, people kill. Not just psychos. People like you and me. We do it every day and sometimes we even pull it off. Only half of US murders get solved. That’s a fact. If anyone could be in the right half of that equation, it’d be her. She was smart as hell, my client. Even at seventeen she would’ve been a clever one. Clever enough that she might easily have been able to cover her tracks. Gone over to some boyfriend, twisted his arm into giving her an alibi. Sure, I could see that.
I just needed to figure out what the fuck was going on with that crime scene in the trailer. Thankfully I got some friends still on the force, one of which I even have a bit of leverage on. At first he couldn’t find much on the actual mother, but then I asked him to see if he could take the photo I had, show it around, and see if anyone had seen something like it before. That proved a lot more fruitful. Few days later he came back with a strange one, but straight away I saw the connection.
I’ll spare the details. Old man was found in a tub, all sorts of fucked up, in some old apartment building. It had since been condemned on account of the body which is fairly weird since bodies don’t usually cause that much fuss, but less weird when you realise that said body was in such a bad state it made three people sick and caused long-lasting structural damage. Whatever happened to this guy, it ate through the tub he’d been lying in and seeped into the floors and walls below. Turned plasterboard to shit and apparently even caused some trouble for the sturdier elements like steel and concrete. I don’t know how that works exactly, but that’s what the file said and going by the photos, I didn’t feel like anyone was lying.
As for the pictures? What can I say? Made my fucking skin crawl. No blurry little polaroid snapped by a kid. These were professional crime scene pictures that showed something in a bathtub that didn’t register as human until my eyes went looking for details. He looked like a hairy paper-wasp’s nest, only there were fingers and nipples and other little things that made it clear it had been built using a person as the framework. No face though. Just a head like a pile of used paper plates. Looking at those photos made me learn a new word just to describe how I felt. Trypophobia.
Wasn’t just the one guy either. Building was linked to the disappearance of the ground floor tenant. Some computer geek. I didn’t worry about him too much. But what did catch my eye was there was only one woman living in the whole place. Second floor apartment. The registered name was… somewhat familiar. Close enough to a certain someone’s that it raised the hairs on my neck. Police at the scene managed to get a photo of her and sure enough, there she was. My client going by a different name. Clearly something fishy was going on or else why the pseudonym? I figured it possible she’d maybe offed her own mother. Parents and spouses make the most common victims. But what connection was there to that second corpse, and what about the missing guy?
It was like a horror movie was following her around and she was just blissfully unaware. Condemned buildings and festering trailers made for a far cry from the professional accountant who enjoyed oat milk lattes and used sweetener instead of sugar to spare her teeth. But there was no denying she was the connection. There was photographic proof she’d lived in that building. If I wanted to get ahead of this, to really understand what was going on, I had to figure out what had happened to those bodies. I’d pretty much exhausted my favours with the police and truth was they didn’t know any more than I did. But it turned out the building was still standing. Condemned, but they hadn’t demolished it, partly because no one wanted to take responsibility, but I reckon it might have had something to do with the biohazard warnings slapped on every single window and door.
Good thing I’d brought a gas mask. I waited for sunset, geared up, and entered through the unlocked door. First thing that hit me as the door swung open was the smell. Similar to the trailer park but full pelt and hot as hell. Made me think of lizards and poorly kept terrariums. Strong enough to make my eyes water even through the mask. One thing was clear as I took a look around the hallway - the building was diseased. Not just rundown or decrepit like the usual urban decay. This was something else. Looked like the inside of a clogged pipe. You know how limescale fills it up? It was a bit like that. This oily rust coloured fluid had seeped down the walls and left them glistening and soft. Ropey stalactites of the stuff hung down from the ceiling like old party banners, and I edged around them afraid of what might happen if one touched me.
Best guess was that stuff was digesting the place. Anything soft or organic was going or gone. Old umbrella frames were left standing in one corner, the fabric burnt or dissolved away. The carpet was reduced to just a few patches no bigger than my hand. And a bunch of old cardboard boxes piled up under the stairs had turned squat and half-liquid, almost flowing down and around each other. The worst came when I took a look in the back room. More of a broom closet, I guess. Wouldn't have gone in but something caught my eye. A well-worn shoe that wasn’t covered in that oily shit. Sign of recent activity. That and the way the door was ajar just raised my suspicions, so I took a look.
Even now the timeline eludes me, but someone, a vagrant most likely given the way they were dressed, died a nasty death in there. Chemical burns come to mind. They were balled up in one corner, eyeless, looking up at me as I pushed the door open to take a closer look. Pink flesh threaded with red blood vessels, yellow bones poking through here and there. From the looks of things they’d been trying to work the door open. You could see a history of their escape attempts left by bleeding hands. Rust coloured finger streaks ran all along the door’s edges, special attention paid to the hinges. And he’d broken the only window and tried hauling himself up there only to realise it was barred from the other side. The jagged glass that still clung to the frame was covered in old blood. His palms must have looked like grated cheese. Eventually he’d given up and lain down in that shit and the thought of it made my chest feel heavy and tight. I’d only been in the building a few minutes and that shit was already eating through my shoes. I could hear the thick rubber soles sizzle and pop with each step. But that guy had been forced to sit down in an inch deep puddle of the stuff, likely because exhaustion had left him no choice but to tough it out. So how long had he tried staying up right?
Hours? Days? Weeks?
Him getting stuck in there had to be deliberate. I was sure of it. A feeling in my gut. Someone had locked the door behind him and left him to die slowly. God only knows why, but did that mean they were still hanging around and waiting for a chance to get to me? Looking around, I sure didn’t feel safe or alone. The shadows seemed too deep and the steady drip drip drip of that rancid oil oozing out of every surface was too monotonous. Someone or something lived in that filth and chances were they’d been responsible for that poor vagrant’s agonising death.
That meant getting out of that shithole was a priority, so I made for the stairs and started the climb. If there were any answers in that place, it’d be in the apartment where that old man died. The crime scene tape was still hanging off the door frame when I found it, and the TV and sofa, or what remained of them, stood in the same place as in the photos. Back in the day the old man had been a hoarder and I was surprised crime scene hadn’t cleared all his shit out. It was all still there, only what had once been a chest high maze of papers and magazines was now just a kind of hardened pulp, almost like magma dried mid-flow. Whole fucking place was covered in the stuff like a coral reef, growing up the walls and even patches of the ceiling. Looked a hell of a lot like a wasp’s nest, and it looked to be the source of that oily looking fluid. You could see it sweating out of every crease and fold in that strange hive. It was almost hypnotic to look at. Glistening amber beads oozing out of papery sheets that flowed like rock striata. There was a gentle, barely perceptible rhythm. Hypnotic.
I don’t know why but I reached out and ran the tip of my finger as gently as I could along the surface. It felt like the underside of a mushroom. All those papery gills. Gossamer thin. Soft and inviting. I wore no gloves and the brief moment of contact had deposited a single bead of that strange syrup on my fingertip. It caused a tingling sensation that was not entirely unpleasant. Even the blood that trickled down my knuckle felt warm and wet, like testing a hot bath with your hand. I liked it. I liked it and I wanted more.
I went to reach out and push my arm into the nest when a hand burst out of the nest and gripped my wrist. I was so surprised I didn’t even make a noise, but instead wordlessly fell back as the hand pushed me away from the nest. A very nearly skinless forearm followed and soon after a face emerged from the papery nest like a grime covered nightmare. Black eyes and a lipless mouth. It was a man that could have passed for a corpse, like a half-digested piece of meat. Terrified, I struggled to my feet and realised that this person had broken damn near every bone in my wrist with that single grip.
“Your meat smells raw,” he growled before heaving himself out of the nest in a disgusting parody of childbirth.
My sanity flickered and the next thing I knew I was on the ground floor with bleeding eyes and both hands frantically pulling at the door handle. My mind returned in pieces. I blinked red tears away but didn’t stop trying to open the door. I felt it, that urgent need to leave, like a suffocating man feels the need to breathe. But I’d fucked up bad. I’d sniffed out the closet and saw the trap laid there, but hadn’t seen the larger one set for me. There was only one way in and out of that building and I hadn’t jammed the door open! Now it was shut and nothing I did could get it open. With more time maybe I could’ve pried the jamb or even kicked it down, but my heart was racing and my vision blurring. I wanted out of that place. A hot primal need to get the hell out. The air was too hot. My mask too stifling. Sweat condensed on the inner plastic and made it damn near impossible to see. And the pain in my wrist was a throbbing explosion that made sensible thought impossible. I’d realised early on into my little foray that I was underprepared, but the scale of what that meant eluded me until I was there wrestling with thoughts of exposure and contagion and disease, fumbling at a greasy doorknob with a broken hand while suppressing thoughts of what might be crawling up my leg or back or neck. Panic threatened to consume me. The world and all the normality it represented was right fucking there. I could hear it. The distant hum of traffic. The amber glow of streetlights that lit up the biohazard posters. Not thirty minutes ago I’d been there. Safe and far away from this waking nightmare.
I was being reduced to a prey animal. Even in the moment I could sense it happening to me. Being made into something lesser, but it was like my actions were no longer my own. When I finally gave up on the front door, I turned around and saw the shadows way back at the hallway begin to shift as something descended the stairwell. There was no other way out. No door. No window. Just me, a long corridor, and a nightmare coming right at me.
Something inside me gave up. I don’t know how to describe it. I’m still not sure if it was that building and that strange fluid that seemed to warp my own thoughts, or maybe there’s just too much one person can go through. But I could practically hear the thin membrane of my sanity tear as I fell backwards into the door and slid down onto my ass, breathlessly awaiting my terrible fate. I almost contemplated turning off my light but by then it was too late. I could see him coming towards me. He was legless. Nothing from the waist down except blackened viscera trailing up the stairs behind him. He pulled himself towards hand over hand with hungry eyes. Before I knew it he was on top of me, one hand gripping my mouth with a salty palm, the other stroking my hair.
And then in an instant his demeanour changed. He pulled back with a terrified cry and scrambled away like I’d just stuck him with a blade.
“No no no no no,” he muttered. “No no you should have said you should have said I didn’t know I thought you were another one I didn’t know I thought you were here for me I didn’t know you were hers.”
He cowered away, pedalling on both hands backwards while keeping his eyes fixed on me.
“Tell her I did not know you were hers I could not smell until I was close very close if I hurt you I am sorry tell her I am sorry I did not mean to hurt you it is just I do not get to eat often and am always hungry.”
With a rapid gesture he threw the key for the door at me. It skittered across the floor and fell just short of my feet.
“Tell her I did not know.”
“W-w-w-what are you?” I stammered.
He looked at me curiously, stopping his retreat only briefly to gauge my expression.
“She likes to be seen but I looked without asking and I got what I deserve.”
“Who are you talking about?” I asked.
He very nearly laughed, but with such deformities it was mostly a drooling guffaw.
“You know!” he gasped. “Don’t be stupid. You’re in love with her. Just like me. But different. You got permission. I didn’t. But she was good. She left me an old nest to live in. And I have permission to eat anything I kill or trap myself. Hard now that people know to stay away but sometimes I get lucky.”
His eyes flicked to the closet with sickening hunger.
“What has this got to do with her?” I asked.
“What colour are her eyes?” he replied, almost manic with excitement. “Answer. Answer. Tell me. Tell me. What colour are her eyes?”
“G–”
I stopped. The word felt wrong in my mouth.
“Bl–
“Bro–”
“No no,” he chittered. “None of those.”
Seemingly excited but afraid, he raced forward momentarily and gripped my lapels with twisted glee.
“Compound,” he hissed with such forbidden pleasure. “Her eyes are compound. She’s jealous of us, you know?
“Jealous we get to love her.”
And then he disappeared into the darkness and something inside me gave way entirely and I passed out.
I don’t know much of what came after, exactly. I was found a few hours later in my car, idling at a traffic light. I’d made some effort at getting away on my own but didn’t get very far. No surprise here but I got sick as a dog going in that place. A deep chest infection. The kind that scares everyone at least once in their life. Only fair given how fucking stupid I was. But forgive me, I hadn’t anticipated nightmares beyond human comprehension. I challenge anybody to think that fucking far ahead. You think junkies. You think flies. Squatters. But that guy… that man slipping out of the nest and barrelling towards me on two hands. My mind going sizzle pop along with the soles on my boots. In real life, shit like that always sneaks up on you.
So I paid the price. Six months. Jesus. Six long months. I got every fever you can think of. Sepsis. Kidney failure. Liver failure. Month after month drowning in my own fluids, coughing up shit that made the nurses gag and leave. I asked the doctor what the long term effects will be and he winced before reading a list of things that didn’t leave much hope for a happy retirement. And if it was hard on my body, it was even worse on my mind. Those fever dreams… doctors say what I remember in that building, that was all just part of the sickness. Say I spent a good three days in a coma and strange dreams are the norm. Which I might accept if it weren’t the fucking skin graft still healing on my right hand. No one can explain that.
My client visited. Just the once. There are universally sad moments in life and one of them is realising someone you have a lot of affection for doesn’t have it back. They have some. Just not the same amount. It was always one way though, wasn’t it? I saw her every single day but if I was doing my job right, she only saw me once a month for our meetings. Our arrangement ended not long after, so I hope anyway. She left like it was nothing but me… ah Jesus it felt like someone excavated my heart right out. Even after what she told me why she was there, even after what I did, I could barely stand up straight I was so heartbroken. There were times after that I wished the sickness would just take me. Maybe that defeatism is why it got so bad. Who knows?
She came to me looking for a recommendation, of all things. She wasn’t cold. Far from it. But there was a sense of disappointment as she sat beside me and eyed me up.
“I liked the initiative,” she said after a while. “But the results leave me unimpressed.”
“What the fuck happened in that place?” I asked, and even though I could barely hear my own voice, she seemed like she heard every word. For a moment, the way she contemplated it, I thought I was gonna get a straight answer.
“You know my mother said men don’t see ugly women. They know they exist but they just poof them right outta their mind. Like a magic trick. She said we worked better being a little plain. Good enough to take home for a night. Any more and we’d start to leave problems everywhere we go. That guy was a problem. She was trying to warn me about the dangers of attention but silly me, I went and got addicted. I hoped with you there might be a degree of… separation. Infatuation on a contractual basis.”
She took a deep breath like she’d had a long hard day.
“I don’t know. Maybe Mom was right. It’s ridiculous, I suppose. The fly shouldn’t admire the spider. It either sees it and fears it, or doesn’t know what’s coming until it’s too late. I think Mom was telling me to go for the latter. It’s no fun being invisible though. You spent all that time looking at me. Following me. What did you see?”
I looked at her until my eyes watered and something throbbed in my skull.
“I don’t know,” I tried to lie.
“Be honest.”
She looked right at me and something in the air changed. I don’t know what. Hot. Jesus it was hot. Like looking at the sun. I remember the heart rate monitor going nuts and then… then I remember gossamer wings and serrated chitin. A tick on the inside of your cheek. A leech on your tongue. A horsehair worm that won’t leave the skin. And then an instant later my eyes refocused and there was just a normal woman in front of me.
“Someone I could have loved,” I answered, unable to stop the words spilling like vomit. “Someone who I thought deserved love.”
“See,” she said. “Who wouldn’t like your version better?”
I was crying again. Heart racing. World like butter, going soft at the edges. Whatever she did, it was like undergoing brain surgery in real time.
“I’d like a recommendation,” she said after another minute or two of silence. “I’d like to see myself. I look in the mirror and I don’t see what you do. I’d like an artist to paint me. A version of me, at least. It won’t be easy on them. All this time you’ve probably looked directly at me for no more than five, ten minutes in total. Just didn’t realise it. Always the back of my head or my hair obscuring just so. That won’t do. I want a portrait. I want to know what you see.”
“What will you do to them?”
“I won’t do anything. Not intentionally. But if you ask someone to paint the sun, expect them to go blind. Whoever paints me will be painting the sun in their living room. Going blind is the least of their problems. Now, fess up. You know someone. You mentioned them once in passing. A cousin, maybe. An artist in need of cash. I’m sure of it.”
“Why would I tell you anything?”
“Because you love me,” she said. “And because despite everything you will get better and you will come back to me. Year or two, I think. You are adamant I have no hold on you, and you will think that for a long time. And this period of freedom, you’ll enjoy it only by my good grace and mercy. You did a good job. Better than any before. I’ve read your notes and reports over and over and seen details of myself I didn’t even know were there. It’s a thing of beauty, what you did. And one day soon you’ll come back to me with some excuse for why you want the contract to continue.”
I tried to spit the word never but managed, at best, a weak shake of the head. Something that put a most peculiar smile on her face.
“It doesn’t work like that. It’d be like trying to brute force your way through Alzheimer’s. You’ll be back. Even now you’re mine. All mine. I’m just being gentle. And you’re going to give me the name and number of this artist because even though you know I could no more love you than a spider loves the fly, you are desperate to please me. Because when I broke the man in that apartment building. When I tore him in two and told him that he would live for as long as I desired, writhing without air for years and years, drowning in sickly fluids and trapped helplessly in a hive he is determined to maintain even though I wouldn't be caught dead going back there. He was grateful. And, with time, you’ll be grateful too.”
She put the pen in my hand. She smiled, mouthed the word good boy, and God help me…
I gave her my nephew’s number.

Author note: The Cryopod to Hell is a Reddit-exclusive story with over three years of editing and refining. As of this post, the total rewrite is 2,162,000+ words long! For more information, check out the link below:
What is the Cryopod to Hell?
Join the Cryoverse Discord server!
Here's a list of all Cryopod's chapters, along with an ePub/Mobi/PDF version!
Want to stay up to date on TCTH? Subscribe to Cryopodbot!
...................................
(Previous Part)
(Part 001)
Following the end of the two opening and closing arguments, the Great Debate enters a new format. No longer do Phoebe and Neil speak unopposed, but instead they both stand at their respective podiums on the left and right, with Yamir positioned between them.
The Minotaur holds up a microphone and speaks. "People of humanity, today has truly been eye-opening to this humble chef. Mister Adams and Miss Hiro have both revealed shocking and interesting information. Not only has Neil spoken of Threats we will someday face, originating from within our own galaxy as well as more distant ones, but Phoebe has told us that Humanity has lost its Flaw! What this means for the future, I cannot say exactly, but I am certainly interested in hearing more."
The Minotaur turns to look at Neil. "Commander Adams, is it fair to say that your position in this debate is that humanity should split in half for the sake of maintaining a cohesive bloodline and culture? Should they split apart in order to ensure a more 'pure' species takes root in the Milky Way, while allowing demon and monster-lovers to stay here, on Tarus II?"
The corner of Neil's eye flickers while he forces a smile. "There is more to it than that. We are also vulnerable to a single act of destruction! By placing all of humanity on one world, we make it possible for a powerful Cosmic deviant such as Mephisto to annihilate our species in merely one attack! As for leaving humans behind, I would honestly prefer if all humans went to Maiura while leaving the demons behind, but that doesn't seem likely to happen."
"You contradict yourself!" Phoebe exclaims, interjecting without hesitation. "You say humanity should split in order to ensure we cannot fall all at once, but you would also rather all the humans stay together in a mono-culture. Admit the truth, Neil. You're just a bigot who hates demons! I bet you'd even prefer it if our monster allies weren't a part of your perfect and pure society!"
"That is not what I said." Neil answers calmly. "Humans need to stick together in these times. We have a tiny fraction of the population of other Sentients. We cannot risk spreading ourselves out and preventing our population growth from accelerating."
Yamir holds up his hand to politely prevent Phoebe from jumping in. "That is an interesting statement, Commander. But what about Miss Hiro's revelation that humans are potentially a superior species in the genetics department? If humans can indeed somehow impregnate or become impregnated by non-human species while almost always bearing human children, then does this not imply that humans are no longer at risk of going extinct? Why, a single human male could sire hundreds of offspring with non-human females!"
Neil's eye twitches again. He starts to open his mouth, only to pause for half a second. Then he opens it again, but closes it once more, as if struggling to speak the truth within his mind.
All at once, he erupts with anger. "Those will NOT be trueborn humans! They will be bastards born of sin! I don't care what Miss Hiro says, a demon who gives birth to a so-called human will actually be spawning a servant of the devils!"
Countless people in the audience flinch in surprise at Neil's explosive words. Many outright gasp, shocked he would say such words out loud.
Indeed, many humans, especially those loyal to him in the military, hold such views. But the reason they feel expectant toward him is because they believed Neil would make their views more palatable to the masses.
Instead, he does the opposite!
...
All across Tarus II, more than a million humans watching the broadcast recoil from their screens in horror, hearing his clearly xenophobic views made manifest through his wicked lips.
"I can't believe this clown!" One human male civilian says. "Everyone knows Neil doesn't like demons, but who knew the true depths of his hatred?? There are obviously countless evil demons out there, but I'm not gonna listen to this prick while he shits on the good ones like Samantha! She saved my boy from an infection that would've killed him!"
"She helped my husband recover from a broken back." A woman nearby adds. "He fell from a roof and would have been paralyzed for life, but Samantha and Leeroy patched him right up. If the Commander can't even acknowledge the good done by demons like them, how can we trust his judgment?"
A trooper sitting in the same room frowns. "Neil might have gone a little too far, but you can't pretend he's wrong. Humans need to stick together! We need to repopulate!"
"We CAN repopulate! We'll easily make babies with tons of non-humans!"
"Those won't be humans! Like Neil said, they'll be half-breed hellspawn!"
"You're just as bad as him, you bastard! Get the hell out of this bar! We don't want you here!"
...
Phoebe listens to Neil's words, unaware of the outbreak of anti-Neil sentiment across Tarus II, but fully aware that his words absolutely went too far.
Rather than retort or saying anything, Phoebe remains silent, allowing Neil to continue shouting expletives while Yamir's expression turns dimmer and dimmer.
A wise person does not interrupt their enemies when they are making a mistake, Phoebe thinks to herself.
"Commander, are you saying that human children born of demons won't be trueborn humans after all, but half-breed bastards?" Yamir asks.
"That's exactly what I'm saying!" Neil snaps. "How can anyone think differently?! You really expect to take the WORDSMITH at face value? That imbecile has shot humanity in the foot too many times to be believed. How can he possibly know about the long-term effects of cross-breeding with demons? He only fixed the Flaw two weeks ago!"
"And what about humans breeding with monsters, such as Minotaurs, Harpies, and Goblins?" Yamir asks, his eyes suddenly narrowing to slits. "Are our progeny also considered... half-breed filth?"
"I-" Neil starts to say, only to suddenly realize the trap he just fell into. "I... that's not what I meant! Monsters are a valued ally of humanity! They're not the same as demons. Not at all!"
"So you believe that it would be fine if humans were to hatch children with their monstrous comrades?" Yamir asks, pressing the point harder.
"I... well- well of course!" Neil stutters, as sweat begins to build up on his forehead. "Monsters are... they are good friends... NO! God dammit, do you really want to make me say it?!"
Neil's fury explodes once again. "Humans belong with HUMANS! Not demons! Not monsters! Humans belong with their own kind! There, I said it! Does that make you feel better?!"
Yamir, and many other monsters like him, look at Neil with a new set of eyes, suddenly realizing their commander isn't only anti-demon, but anti-monster as well. His explosive words shatter the beliefs of countless humans, making them even angrier as his bigoted words touch upon a reverse scale of anger they never expected to feel on this day.
Many people ball their hands into fists while rage-filled thoughts roll around in their heads.
I can't believe it! Attacking demons is one thing, but the monsters have proven time and time again to be humanity's most loyal allies!
How could the Commander think such thoughts? King Kar gave his life to save humanity! Millions of monsters died during Stormbringer!
My best friend was a HARPIE! That fellow was my brother in arms! I'll never forgive the Commander for this!
Despite his rage-filled words, Neil doesn't lose his rationality. For once, he simply feels that holding back is no longer beneficial.
What does it matter if he enrages half of the humans?
So what if they decide to stay with Phoebe.
Would he really want a bunch of weak-willed demon and monster-lovers to come with him to his idyllic paradise on Maiura?
NO!
Far better for him to keep the humans who hold the values closest to his to come along.
Besides! Neil realizes something extremely important.
Humans aren't just able to breed with non-humans now. They're also able to breed with one another much more easily!
That means a much smaller population of pureblooded humans will be able to increase in number faster and more reliably than before.
So what if half of humanity stays with the First Wordsmith? Those who go along with Neil will be the most loyal, diehard purists of human thought he could ever pray for.
And so, Neil suddenly goes on the offensive...
"Wake up!" Neil barks at the crowd, while turning away from Yamir to ignore him entirely. "Do you disagree with me? Do you truly think these monsters are our friends?! It was a monster ruler, Bahamut, who imprisoned me and countless numbers of you! Bahamut even imprisoned my opponent, Phoebe! Do you really think that just because a tiny portion of monsters and demons have chosen to 'side' with humanity that they can be trusted? I THINK NOT!"
Neil sneers viciously. "These creatures are only pretending to be our allies! When push comes to shove, if the Volgrim attack, or the demons launch a full-scale invasion with the help of their new Archdemon, I would not count on our so-called Monster Allies to stand alongside us! For all we know, many of these monsters could be Volgrim Changelings! Spies sent to keep an eye on us until the time is right!"
Neil's words further enrage the people sympathetic to the demons and monsters, but at the same time they fire up his supporters, making them raise their fists in solidarity!
"Finally!" One soldier exclaims with a huge grin. "The Commander's saying what needs to be said! I'm about sick and goddamn tired of pretending to be friendly with these scaled, feathered, furry freaks!"
"Here, here, brother!" Another soldier adds. "Screw these 'demi' sympathizers! My trigger finger's itching!"
However, as Neil continues to rant, Phoebe's frown deepens. She finally realizes his newfound goal, and this causes her to finally speak up.
"Alright Neil. That is QUITE enough!" Phoebe roars, her voice booming loud enough to actually startle Neil into a momentary lapse of speaking. For some reason, the voice she bellows with doesn't just jolt him into silence, but for a moment, it even frightens him!
Something about her voice hits him with physical force, making the blood in his body roil momentarily. He whips his head to the side to look at her, stunned by this strange... attack?
"I think we've all gotten your point." Phoebe barks. "You want to split humanity? You want to form a coalition of bigots and xenophobes? FINE! Anyone willing to support you, as far as I'm concerned, is not a true human! We're more than violent thugs! We are HUMANS! That means we have compassion! We have love! We have empathy! I will not tolerate your intolerance a moment longer!"
"Compassion, love, empathy?!" Neil shoots back. "You speak of those traits as if they haven't resulted in the weakness that brought us down to our current numbers! It was your spineless husband who nearly brought our species to extinction!"
"My husband is a great man!" Phoebe retorts, shoving Yamir out of the way so she can shove a finger in Neil's face. "His flaws can be fixed with time! He can become smarter! He can become wiser! But you're a fool who is stuck in the past! All you want is to drag us into a never-ending war!"
"Humans thrive in times of danger!" Neil counters, slapping her hand aside. "We are a species with battle baked into our blood! Not a bunch of pathetic, piss-ant pansies! Maybe YOUR ways are holding us back!"
"I'll tell you what's holding us back-!" Phoebe starts to exclaim...
But suddenly, a flash of light erupts in the middle of the stage, catching her and Neil both offguard. They both step backward as that light materializes between them, in front of Yamir.
At that moment, a figure materializes out of thin air, his disposition imposing, and a powerful aura of divine energy rolling off the sword held in his right hand. In his left, a shepherd's staff hangs loosely, while a brilliant golden crown rests atop his head. He wears a white military uniform that appears distinguished and regal at the same time.
"Enough." Hope Hiro says, as his figure comes into focus for the cameras. "Enough from both of you."
Hope looks at Neil with a strange, distant expression. Then he turns his head to look at Phoebe, this time with a faintly empathetic look that shows his appearing here was not an easy decision to make.
The Second Wordsmith turns his attention to the people in the audience.
He lifts the sword in his hands up into the air, revealing its full glory to the people watching from all corners of humanity.
"Humans... are an Apex Species." Hope says slowly. "We are formidable. We are powerful. But we are also vulnerable. We are disorganized, distracted, and disturbed. Look inside yourselves. Is this the Humanity you want the rest of the galaxy to see? A shameful bunch of arguing monkeys who can't make up their minds on anything?"
Hope lowers the blade known as Excalibur, but continues to allow its power to permeate outward, bathing the audience in waves of Holy Energy.
"My friend, Neil, has said a lot of things today." Hope says slowly. "Many things that I agreed with, and many that I did not. I cannot in good conscience allow him to slander the good name of our monster allies. Monster King Kar was a close friend of mine. Perhaps even my best friend. At the same time, while I have always held plenty of resentment toward the demons, I cannot go to the extreme lengths Neil has. There are good demons out there. Great demons. Demons I would trust more than some of my fellow humans."
Humanity's second most renowned Hero sighs softly.
"Phoebe has also made some good points. I watched from afar, and honestly, I became a little impressed by her and Jason's plans for a greater humanity. Can you imagine it? Our people... ascending to all become Heroes in their own right? It is a vision of the future I'd dearly like to see."
He smiles for a moment, but then that moment passes, and the smile slips away.
"I have a vision of my own. I have a vision of a united humanity... but different from the one proposed by Phoebe."
This time, Hope lifts up his left arm, revealing the coiled head of a Shepherd's Staff.
"This is the Dominion Rod." Hope says evenly. "It is possessed by the soul of the very first Human Hero. The ancient Hero-King known as Jepthath. And the power he wields is terrifying, indeed."
"Through the power of the Dominion Rod, those who swear fealty to Jepthath can become linked to one another. You have already had your Flaws cured. You will develop different, unique powers over time. But the Dominion Rod can take this future trajectory... and supercharge it!"
Hope's eyes flash with excitement.
"Those who swear fealty can become united in minds, bodies, and souls! We will share our thoughts! We will share our desires! If one of you gains the power to manipulate flames, ALL humans will obtain that power! If a human gains the power to copy a Psion, then ALL humans will obtain that power!"
"Even if not one human gains a new power, we will all share ONE power; the one belonging to Jepthath! We will become as strong as the ancient Titans! We'll have bodies capable of shattering buildings! The strength to move mountains! The speed to do battle with Demon Emperors! Every human will reach the apex of what the mortal world can offer!"
Hope glances at Phoebe for a moment before looking back at the people again.
"What humanity lacks is time. Perhaps, if Phoebe and Jason have their way, some of you, many of you, or even all of you may ascend to become Heroes as strong as Jason and I. But then again, perhaps none of you will! And even if you do, how long will that take?"
"By swearing fealty to Jepthath, we can immediately empower our species! We can gain the capital to stand our ground and make our enemies afraid of crossing us! We won't need to fear deceptions, because our minds will be united. No Changeling will infiltrate us, because our minds will be united! And even if someone succeeds... we can simply crush them like a bug! The other Sentients will no longer be able to trample on our dignity!"
As Hope speaks, the eyes of many humans light up with excitement.
Who wouldn't want to gain incredible strength and speed, especially if it came as easily as the Second Wordsmith claims?
Who wouldn't want to solve the problems plaguing human society just by swearing fealty to an ancient, powerful Hero?
Who wouldn't want to uplift themselves and gain access to a variety of powers as more and more humans manifested their true human powers?
Many people who were outraged at Neil find themselves leaning more toward Hope's proposition.
Many who were ardent followers of Neil also become swayed by Hope's offer. For plenty of soldiers, more strength means more of a chance at becoming powerful enough to protect their friends and families!
While the monster and demon allies of humanity aren't exactly enthralled by an offer that won't benefit them, they do feel that Hope suddenly feels like a less vile alternative to Neil's outright xenophobia. Better for humanity to become capable of protecting itself while staying friends with its demon and monster allies than to turn on them viciously.
Just as Hope is about to hold up the Dominion Rod and ask for his fellow humans to follow his lead...
Foop!
Another figure pops into existence, this time on Phoebe's left.
Jason Hiro!
The First Wordsmith, like his counterpart, watched the proceedings, only now deciding to make his move after seeing his clone break the unspoken rule of not interfering with Neil and Phoebe's debate.
Phoebe jumps in surprise as she feels her husbands hand lightly press against her back. She turns to look at him.
"Jason?"
"It's me." Jason says, smiling at her. "It's really me. I solved the issue... and it seems Hope did too."
Jason looks over Phoebe's head at his clone, who also turns to look at him.
Hope and Jason frown in unison, with Hope immediately becoming annoyed that Jason would show his face, while Jason is equally annoyed he had to make an appearance to even out the power imbalance.
"You just couldn't help yourself, could you?" Jason asks blandly, his voice projecting to the audience without even needing a microphone. "You had to come here and swing your big sword around, let everyone know about your super-duper plan to perfectly solve humanity's problems."
Hope sneers. "At least I have a sword, Jason. I have Excalibur, humanity's mightiest weapon! I have Solomon's Crown, which grants me wisdom beyond anything you can offer. And I have the Dominion Rod, which will allow me to unify our people into an unstoppable force!"
Jason crosses his arms, looking unamused.
"I don't have any of those things, Hope. But I don't need them either. Because I have something you don't..."
He pauses.
"...I have a brain!"
Hope blinks. "Excuse me? Care to repeat that?"
"You tried to fool everyone, but it's too bad I showed up." Jason snaps back. He turns his head to look at the crowd. "Hope told you the truth about the Dominion Rod's power. But what he failed to tell you was the cost of accepting it as your master!"
Thousands of people form invisible question marks over their heads.
The cost of accepting its power? What cost? Many quietly wonder.
"Hope sneakily slipped a portion of the truth into his little speech," Jason explains, "but he downplayed the severity. Didn't you hear what he said? Once you accept the power of the Dominion Rod, you will have to share everything. Your thoughts, your emotions, even your deepest, darkest secrets. And that's not all!"
Hope glowers at Jason as the First Wordsmith continues speaking.
"When you become a servant of Jepthath, you lose ALL your autonomy! If Jepthath so desires, he will be able to control the lot of you like puppets! If he tells you to throw yourselves into a burning star for the 'good of humanity,' that is exactly what you'll have to do. If he tells you to give up your husbands and wives to others he deems more worthy, then THAT is what you'll do! You won't have a say in the matter!"
Jason turns his head to glare cruelly at Hope. "Am I lying, Hope? Do you dare offer a retort?! You tried to sucker people into a free lunch, but anyone with a brain knows power always has a cost!"
Hope squeezes the Dominion Rod tightly, hurting his palm as he exerts his maximum strength onto its handle. "The price is not too steep to pay! Humanity needs power!"
"If people go along with your scheme, they won't even BE humans anymore!" Jason shouts back. "What makes a human, Hope, Neil?! My wife and I believe it is our compassion, our love, and our empathy! But I would go even further! It is our individuality, yet also our ability to sacrifice for the good of others! By becoming a monolith of thought, we would be no better than the Plague, or even the Volgrim! A bunch of drones doing as the Commander Unit demands! That is NOT the humanity I want to see!"
Jason pounds his fist against his palm for emphasis.
"If this debate has shown me one thing, it is that I was painfully naive. I didn't think humanity's differences had grown as big as I now understand they have. But now I see the truth... there are many who want to kill, kill, kill, and there are just as many who wish to spread love and peace! These two factions are fundamentally opposed. We cannot remain united any longer!"
Hope blinks. So does Neil.
"Wait..." Neil says slowly. "Are you implying...?"
"I agree with you, for once, Neil." Jason says authoritatively. "Humanity cannot remain united. In fact, I say it MUST NOT! Through your ignorance and bigotry, you have convinced me of such QUITE thoroughly! How can I stand alongside those who think nothing but vitriolic thoughts towards others who have never treated them badly in the slightest?!"
Jason flashes a look of rage toward the crowd.
"I have heard the truth of the matter spoken through your lips! I heard what many of you whispered when you thought none were listening. There are countless humans among you I do not wish to call my friends any longer."
"So, from this day forward, I declare that humanity should split apart!" Jason roars.
The crowd explodes with shock.
During this entire debate, Jason's wife argued for unity, but at the very end, he swooped in and undermined all of her arguments.
Doesn't he feel that he betrayed and made her look like a fool??
Jason's expression calms down. "While I say that we must split, I do not think two factions is enough. Neil is right about one thing. We are exceptionally vulnerable to a single, coordinated attack! Even if humanity splits to two different worlds, such as Tarus II and Maiura, we are only barely more likely to survive two attacks from Demon Deities, Cosmic Psions, or other frightening monsters."
He turns his entire body to face the crowd, then lifts a finger for emphasis.
"I have a proposition for all of you. Humanity can now breed with non-humans to make more humans. Therefore, the future path we must take is logical. Become many and fill the Milky Way! I have spoken to Demon Deity Melody, ruler of the world of Sharmur. She has taken back control of the planet, and wishes to re-establish a safe haven for humans and demons alike. If any of you wish to join her, you may do so at your leisure!"
Countless humans, especially those who once lived on Sharmur, flash expressions of excitement at one another!
They enjoyed wonderful lives on Sharmur, free of strife, until the Wordsmith took them away. To them, this could not be a better offer, and they immediately decide they would rather stick with a reliable leader like Melody than their fellow humans who have continually dropped the ball.
"But that isn't all!" Jason says. "Do you enjoy living here, on Tarus II? So be it! Stay here, and remain among this community I have built up over the last six years. I promise I will do better in protecting you all, and I will make your stay here even more pleasant than before."
"But what if you align more with Neil's interests? Fine! Go and be with him, or Hope, or wherever you wish. Go to the Labyrinth, or to any other world you prefer. Do not feel obligated to stay here if your bigotry will not allow it. Don't let the door hit your asses on the way out!"
Jason chuckles smugly. "And if you want to go along with Hope's offer? To become a slave of the First Hero? Go ahead! I'm sure nothing bad will come of those who become vassals to that ancient powerhouse. Your lives will definitely be 'smooth sailing'. Hah!"
Jason's mocking tone causes many who still remained interested in Hope's deal to only solidify their plans. Despite hearing the price they might have to pay, they would still rather place their faith in Hope than in Jason, and not much would ever change their minds...
"I have other offers, for those of you who might be interested." Jason continues. "Fairy Queen Blinker has told me the fairies might be interested in re-homing humans who are willing. I also have certain secret places some of you may wish to go to if you want to avoid the upcoming wars entirely. These secluded domains will not be easy for the Volgrim, the Demons, or the Plague to locate. Time will pass quickly inside, and you will live boring but stable lives. For those of you only interested in rearing families, I would recommend this option! In fact, I bet even Hope could recommend a 'special space' of his own!"
Jason and Hope exchange a glance. The Second Wordsmith frowns, realizing Jason must have learned about the existence of the Hall of Heroes. But then again, Hope also knows Jason has his own time-accelerated realm. The two of them are not unique in this regard.
As for the details of their respective realms, neither one knows the exact location of their hidden domains. In that respect, they are both equal...
"So that is that!" Jason concludes. "You're all Sentients. You know who you are! As Humans, you should have the right to make your own decisions. I no longer believe that coddling the lot of you and forcing you into some unified, egalitarian utopia will ever properly work. Better to let you choose the lives you want to live, and reap the rewards or suffer the consequences of those choices. I only pray you won't regret whatever decisions you make."
Jason waves his hand flippantly.
"That is all! I will be opening a cross-species hall for people to apply for their preferred destination. A few weeks from now, we will announce the results, and you can all go to whatever place your heart desires!"
He turns to look at his opponents. "Neil! Hope! Do the two of you have any issues with this decree?"
Both men glare at Jason. Neither one offers a word of retort.
"No." Neil says quietly. "I've gotten what I wanted."
"As have I." Hope says darkly. "Well played, Jason."
The First Wordsmith ignores his clone's snide compliment.
"Then it's settled. I declare this farce of a 'Great Debate' to be over. DISMISSED!"
As Jason speaks the final words that will be broadcast to all his fellow humans, a collective sigh of relief goes up around Tarus II, Maiura, and the other sectors that tuned in to watch.
This day has changed the status quo forever... and only time will tell if it was for the better.
Next Part

Following the end of the two opening and closing arguments, the Great Debate enters a new format. No longer do Phoebe and Neil speak unopposed, but instead they both stand at their respective podiums on the left and right, with Yamir positioned between them.
The Minotaur holds up a microphone and speaks. "People of humanity, today has truly been eye-opening to this humble chef. Mister Adams and Miss Hiro have both revealed shocking and interesting information. Not only has Neil spoken of Threats we will someday face, originating from within our own galaxy as well as more distant ones, but Phoebe has told us that Humanity has lost its Flaw! What this means for the future, I cannot say exactly, but I am certainly interested in hearing more."
The Minotaur turns to look at Neil. "Commander Adams, is it fair to say that your position in this debate is that humanity should split in half for the sake of maintaining a cohesive bloodline and culture? Should they split apart in order to ensure a more 'pure' species takes root in the Milky Way, while allowing demon and monster-lovers to stay here, on Tarus II?"
The corner of Neil's eye flickers while he forces a smile. "There is more to it than that. We are also vulnerable to a single act of destruction! By placing all of humanity on one world, we make it possible for a powerful Cosmic deviant such as Mephisto to annihilate our species in merely one attack! As for leaving humans behind, I would honestly prefer if all humans went to Maiura while leaving the demons behind, but that doesn't seem likely to happen."
"You contradict yourself!" Phoebe exclaims, interjecting without hesitation. "You say humanity should split in order to ensure we cannot fall all at once, but you would also rather all the humans stay together in a mono-culture. Admit the truth, Neil. You're just a bigot who hates demons! I bet you'd even prefer it if our monster allies weren't a part of your perfect and pure society!"
"That is not what I said." Neil answers calmly. "Humans need to stick together in these times. We have a tiny fraction of the population of other Sentients. We cannot risk spreading ourselves out and preventing our population growth from accelerating."
Yamir holds up his hand to politely prevent Phoebe from jumping in. "That is an interesting statement, Commander. But what about Miss Hiro's revelation that humans are potentially a superior species in the genetics department? If humans can indeed somehow impregnate or become impregnated by non-human species while almost always bearing human children, then does this not imply that humans are no longer at risk of going extinct? Why, a single human male could sire hundreds of offspring with non-human females!"
Neil's eye twitches again. He starts to open his mouth, only to pause for half a second. Then he opens it again, but closes it once more, as if struggling to speak the truth within his mind.
All at once, he erupts with anger. "Those will NOT be trueborn humans! They will be bastards born of sin! I don't care what Miss Hiro says, a demon who gives birth to a so-called human will actually be spawning a servant of the devils!"
Countless people in the audience flinch in surprise at Neil's explosive words. Many outright gasp, shocked he would say such words out loud.
Indeed, many humans, especially those loyal to him in the military, hold such views. But the reason they feel expectant toward him is because they believed Neil would make their views more palatable to the masses.
Instead, he does the opposite!
...
All across Tarus II, more than a million humans watching the broadcast recoil from their screens in horror, hearing his clearly xenophobic views made manifest through his wicked lips.
"I can't believe this clown!" One human male civilian says. "Everyone knows Neil doesn't like demons, but who knew the true depths of his hatred?? There are obviously countless evil demons out there, but I'm not gonna listen to this prick while he shits on the good ones like Samantha! She saved my boy from an infection that would've killed him!"
"She helped my husband recover from a broken back." A woman nearby adds. "He fell from a roof and would have been paralyzed for life, but Samantha and Leeroy patched him right up. If the Commander can't even acknowledge the good done by demons like them, how can we trust his judgment?"
A trooper sitting in the same room frowns. "Neil might have gone a little too far, but you can't pretend he's wrong. Humans need to stick together! We need to repopulate!"
"We CAN repopulate! We'll easily make babies with tons of non-humans!"
"Those won't be humans! Like Neil said, they'll be half-breed hellspawn!"
"You're just as bad as him, you bastard! Get the hell out of this bar! We don't want you here!"
...
Phoebe listens to Neil's words, unaware of the outbreak of anti-Neil sentiment across Tarus II, but fully aware that his words absolutely went too far.
Rather than retort or saying anything, Phoebe remains silent, allowing Neil to continue shouting expletives while Yamir's expression turns dimmer and dimmer.
A wise person does not interrupt their enemies when they are making a mistake, Phoebe thinks to herself.
"Commander, are you saying that human children born of demons won't be trueborn humans after all, but half-breed bastards?" Yamir asks.
"That's exactly what I'm saying!" Neil snaps. "How can anyone think differently?! You really expect to take the WORDSMITH at face value? That imbecile has shot humanity in the foot too many times to be believed. How can he possibly know about the long-term effects of cross-breeding with demons? He only fixed the Flaw two weeks ago!"
"And what about humans breeding with monsters, such as Minotaurs, Harpies, and Goblins?" Yamir asks, his eyes suddenly narrowing to slits. "Are our progeny also considered... half-breed filth?"
"I-" Neil starts to say, only to suddenly realize the trap he just fell into. "I... that's not what I meant! Monsters are a valued ally of humanity! They're not the same as demons. Not at all!"
"So you believe that it would be fine if humans were to hatch children with their monstrous comrades?" Yamir asks, pressing the point harder.
"I... well- well of course!" Neil stutters, as sweat begins to build up on his forehead. "Monsters are... they are good friends... NO! God dammit, do you really want to make me say it?!"
Neil's fury explodes once again. "Humans belong with HUMANS! Not demons! Not monsters! Humans belong with their own kind! There, I said it! Does that make you feel better?!"
Yamir, and many other monsters like him, look at Neil with a new set of eyes, suddenly realizing their commander isn't only anti-demon, but anti-monster as well. His explosive words shatter the beliefs of countless humans, making them even angrier as his bigoted words touch upon a reverse scale of anger they never expected to feel on this day.
Many people ball their hands into fists while rage-filled thoughts roll around in their heads.
I can't believe it! Attacking demons is one thing, but the monsters have proven time and time again to be humanity's most loyal allies!
How could the Commander think such thoughts? King Kar gave his life to save humanity! Millions of monsters died during Stormbringer!
My best friend was a HARPIE! That fellow was my brother in arms! I'll never forgive the Commander for this!
Despite his rage-filled words, Neil doesn't lose his rationality. For once, he simply feels that holding back is no longer beneficial.
What does it matter if he enrages half of the humans?
So what if they decide to stay with Phoebe.
Would he really want a bunch of weak-willed demon and monster-lovers to come with him to his idyllic paradise on Maiura?
NO!
Far better for him to keep the humans who hold the values closest to his to come along.
Besides! Neil realizes something extremely important.
Humans aren't just able to breed with non-humans now. They're also able to breed with one another much more easily!
That means a much smaller population of pureblooded humans will be able to increase in number faster and more reliably than before.
So what if half of humanity stays with the First Wordsmith? Those who go along with Neil will be the most loyal, diehard purists of human thought he could ever pray for.
And so, Neil suddenly goes on the offensive...
"Wake up!" Neil barks at the crowd, while turning away from Yamir to ignore him entirely. "Do you disagree with me? Do you truly think these monsters are our friends?! It was a monster ruler, Bahamut, who imprisoned me and countless numbers of you! Bahamut even imprisoned my opponent, Phoebe! Do you really think that just because a tiny portion of monsters and demons have chosen to 'side' with humanity that they can be trusted? I THINK NOT!"
Neil sneers viciously. "These creatures are only pretending to be our allies! When push comes to shove, if the Volgrim attack, or the demons launch a full-scale invasion with the help of their new Archdemon, I would not count on our so-called Monster Allies to stand alongside us! For all we know, many of these monsters could be Volgrim Changelings! Spies sent to keep an eye on us until the time is right!"
Neil's words further enrage the people sympathetic to the demons and monsters, but at the same time they fire up his supporters, making them raise their fists in solidarity!
"Finally!" One soldier exclaims with a huge grin. "The Commander's saying what needs to be said! I'm about sick and goddamn tired of pretending to be friendly with these scaled, feathered, furry freaks!"
"Here, here, brother!" Another soldier adds. "Screw these 'demi' sympathizers! My trigger finger's itching!"
However, as Neil continues to rant, Phoebe's frown deepens. She finally realizes his newfound goal, and this causes her to finally speak up.
"Alright Neil. That is QUITE enough!" Phoebe roars, her voice booming loud enough to actually startle Neil into a momentary lapse of speaking. For some reason, the voice she bellows with doesn't just jolt him into silence, but for a moment, it even frightens him!
Something about her voice hits him with physical force, making the blood in his body roil momentarily. He whips his head to the side to look at her, stunned by this strange... attack?
"I think we've all gotten your point." Phoebe barks. "You want to split humanity? You want to form a coalition of bigots and xenophobes? FINE! Anyone willing to support you, as far as I'm concerned, is not a true human! We're more than violent thugs! We are HUMANS! That means we have compassion! We have love! We have empathy! I will not tolerate your intolerance a moment longer!"
"Compassion, love, empathy?!" Neil shoots back. "You speak of those traits as if they haven't resulted in the weakness that brought us down to our current numbers! It was your spineless husband who nearly brought our species to extinction!"
"My husband is a great man!" Phoebe retorts, shoving Yamir out of the way so she can shove a finger in Neil's face. "His flaws can be fixed with time! He can become smarter! He can become wiser! But you're a fool who is stuck in the past! All you want is to drag us into a never-ending war!"
"Humans thrive in times of danger!" Neil counters, slapping her hand aside. "We are a species with battle baked into our blood! Not a bunch of pathetic, piss-ant pansies! Maybe YOUR ways are holding us back!"
"I'll tell you what's holding us back-!" Phoebe starts to exclaim...
But suddenly, a flash of light erupts in the middle of the stage, catching her and Neil both offguard. They both step backward as that light materializes between them, in front of Yamir.
At that moment, a figure materializes out of thin air, his disposition imposing, and a powerful aura of divine energy rolling off the sword held in his right hand. In his left, a shepherd's staff hangs loosely, while a brilliant golden crown rests atop his head. He wears a white military uniform that appears distinguished and regal at the same time.
"Enough." Hope Hiro says, as his figure comes into focus for the cameras. "Enough from both of you."
Hope looks at Neil with a strange, distant expression. Then he turns his head to look at Phoebe, this time with a faintly empathetic look that shows his appearing here was not an easy decision to make.
The Second Wordsmith turns his attention to the people in the audience.
He lifts the sword in his hands up into the air, revealing its full glory to the people watching from all corners of humanity.
"Humans... are an Apex Species." Hope says slowly. "We are formidable. We are powerful. But we are also vulnerable. We are disorganized, distracted, and disturbed. Look inside yourselves. Is this the Humanity you want the rest of the galaxy to see? A shameful bunch of arguing monkeys who can't make up their minds on anything?"
Hope lowers the blade known as Excalibur, but continues to allow its power to permeate outward, bathing the audience in waves of Holy Energy.
"My friend, Neil, has said a lot of things today." Hope says slowly. "Many things that I agreed with, and many that I did not. I cannot in good conscience allow him to slander the good name of our monster allies. Monster King Kar was a close friend of mine. Perhaps even my best friend. At the same time, while I have always held plenty of resentment toward the demons, I cannot go to the extreme lengths Neil has. There are good demons out there. Great demons. Demons I would trust more than some of my fellow humans."
Humanity's second most renowned Hero sighs softly.
"Phoebe has also made some good points. I watched from afar, and honestly, I became a little impressed by her and Jason's plans for a greater humanity. Can you imagine it? Our people... ascending to all become Heroes in their own right? It is a vision of the future I'd dearly like to see."
He smiles for a moment, but then that moment passes, and the smile slips away.
"I have a vision of my own. I have a vision of a united humanity... but different from the one proposed by Phoebe."
This time, Hope lifts up his left arm, revealing the coiled head of a Shepherd's Staff.
"This is the Dominion Rod." Hope says evenly. "It is possessed by the soul of the very first Human Hero. The ancient Hero-King known as Jepthath. And the power he wields is terrifying, indeed."
"Through the power of the Dominion Rod, those who swear fealty to Jepthath can become linked to one another. You have already had your Flaws cured. You will develop different, unique powers over time. But the Dominion Rod can take this future trajectory... and supercharge it!"
Hope's eyes flash with excitement.
"Those who swear fealty can become united in minds, bodies, and souls! We will share our thoughts! We will share our desires! If one of you gains the power to manipulate flames, ALL humans will obtain that power! If a human gains the power to copy a Psion, then ALL humans will obtain that power!"
"Even if not one human gains a new power, we will all share ONE power; the one belonging to Jepthath! We will become as strong as the ancient Titans! We'll have bodies capable of shattering buildings! The strength to move mountains! The speed to do battle with Demon Emperors! Every human will reach the apex of what the mortal world can offer!"
Hope glances at Phoebe for a moment before looking back at the people again.
"What humanity lacks is time. Perhaps, if Phoebe and Jason have their way, some of you, many of you, or even all of you may ascend to become Heroes as strong as Jason and I. But then again, perhaps none of you will! And even if you do, how long will that take?"
"By swearing fealty to Jepthath, we can immediately empower our species! We can gain the capital to stand our ground and make our enemies afraid of crossing us! We won't need to fear deceptions, because our minds will be united. No Changeling will infiltrate us, because our minds will be united! And even if someone succeeds... we can simply crush them like a bug! The other Sentients will no longer be able to trample on our dignity!"
As Hope speaks, the eyes of many humans light up with excitement.
Who wouldn't want to gain incredible strength and speed, especially if it came as easily as the Second Wordsmith claims?
Who wouldn't want to solve the problems plaguing human society just by swearing fealty to an ancient, powerful Hero?
Who wouldn't want to uplift themselves and gain access to a variety of powers as more and more humans manifested their true human powers?
Many people who were outraged at Neil find themselves leaning more toward Hope's proposition.
Many who were ardent followers of Neil also become swayed by Hope's offer. For plenty of soldiers, more strength means more of a chance at becoming powerful enough to protect their friends and families!
While the monster and demon allies of humanity aren't exactly enthralled by an offer that won't benefit them, they do feel that Hope suddenly feels like a less vile alternative to Neil's outright xenophobia. Better for humanity to become capable of protecting itself while staying friends with its demon and monster allies than to turn on them viciously.
Just as Hope is about to hold up the Dominion Rod and ask for his fellow humans to follow his lead...
Foop!
Another figure pops into existence, this time on Phoebe's left.
Jason Hiro!
The First Wordsmith, like his counterpart, watched the proceedings, only now deciding to make his move after seeing his clone break the unspoken rule of not interfering with Neil and Phoebe's debate.
Phoebe jumps in surprise as she feels her husbands hand lightly press against her back. She turns to look at him.
"Jason?"
"It's me." Jason says, smiling at her. "It's really me. I solved the issue... and it seems Hope did too."
Jason looks over Phoebe's head at his clone, who also turns to look at him.
Hope and Jason frown in unison, with Hope immediately becoming annoyed that Jason would show his face, while Jason is equally annoyed he had to make an appearance to even out the power imbalance.
"You just couldn't help yourself, could you?" Jason asks blandly, his voice projecting to the audience without even needing a microphone. "You had to come here and swing your big sword around, let everyone know about your super-duper plan to perfectly solve humanity's problems."
Hope sneers. "At least I have a sword, Jason. I have Excalibur, humanity's mightiest weapon! I have Solomon's Crown, which grants me wisdom beyond anything you can offer. And I have the Dominion Rod, which will allow me to unify our people into an unstoppable force!"
Jason crosses his arms, looking unamused.
"I don't have any of those things, Hope. But I don't need them either. Because I have something you don't..."
He pauses.
"...I have a brain!"
Hope blinks. "Excuse me? Care to repeat that?"
"You tried to fool everyone, but it's too bad I showed up." Jason snaps back. He turns his head to look at the crowd. "Hope told you the truth about the Dominion Rod's power. But what he failed to tell you was the cost of accepting it as your master!"
Thousands of people form invisible question marks over their heads.
The cost of accepting its power? What cost? Many quietly wonder.
"Hope sneakily slipped a portion of the truth into his little speech," Jason explains, "but he downplayed the severity. Didn't you hear what he said? Once you accept the power of the Dominion Rod, you will have to share everything. Your thoughts, your emotions, even your deepest, darkest secrets. And that's not all!"
Hope glowers at Jason as the First Wordsmith continues speaking.
"When you become a servant of Jepthath, you lose ALL your autonomy! If Jepthath so desires, he will be able to control the lot of you like puppets! If he tells you to throw yourselves into a burning star for the 'good of humanity,' that is exactly what you'll have to do. If he tells you to give up your husbands and wives to others he deems more worthy, then THAT is what you'll do! You won't have a say in the matter!"
Jason turns his head to glare cruelly at Hope. "Am I lying, Hope? Do you dare offer a retort?! You tried to sucker people into a free lunch, but anyone with a brain knows power always has a cost!"
Hope squeezes the Dominion Rod tightly, hurting his palm as he exerts his maximum strength onto its handle. "The price is not too steep to pay! Humanity needs power!"
"If people go along with your scheme, they won't even BE humans anymore!" Jason shouts back. "What makes a human, Hope, Neil?! My wife and I believe it is our compassion, our love, and our empathy! But I would go even further! It is our individuality, yet also our ability to sacrifice for the good of others! By becoming a monolith of thought, we would be no better than the Plague, or even the Volgrim! A bunch of drones doing as the Commander Unit demands! That is NOT the humanity I want to see!"
Jason pounds his fist against his palm for emphasis.
"If this debate has shown me one thing, it is that I was painfully naive. I didn't think humanity's differences had grown as big as I now understand they have. But now I see the truth... there are many who want to kill, kill, kill, and there are just as many who wish to spread love and peace! These two factions are fundamentally opposed. We cannot remain united any longer!"
Hope blinks. So does Neil.
"Wait..." Neil says slowly. "Are you implying...?"
"I agree with you, for once, Neil." Jason says authoritatively. "Humanity cannot remain united. In fact, I say it MUST NOT! Through your ignorance and bigotry, you have convinced me of such QUITE thoroughly! How can I stand alongside those who think nothing but vitriolic thoughts towards others who have never treated them badly in the slightest?!"
Jason flashes a look of rage toward the crowd.
"I have heard the truth of the matter spoken through your lips! I heard what many of you whispered when you thought none were listening. There are countless humans among you I do not wish to call my friends any longer."
"So, from this day forward, I declare that humanity should split apart!" Jason roars.
The crowd explodes with shock.
During this entire debate, Jason's wife argued for unity, but at the very end, he swooped in and undermined all of her arguments.
Doesn't he feel that he betrayed and made her look like a fool??
Jason's expression calms down. "While I say that we must split, I do not think two factions is enough. Neil is right about one thing. We are exceptionally vulnerable to a single, coordinated attack! Even if humanity splits to two different worlds, such as Tarus II and Maiura, we are only barely more likely to survive two attacks from Demon Deities, Cosmic Psions, or other frightening monsters."
He turns his entire body to face the crowd, then lifts a finger for emphasis.
"I have a proposition for all of you. Humanity can now breed with non-humans to make more humans. Therefore, the future path we must take is logical. Become many and fill the Milky Way! I have spoken to Demon Deity Melody, ruler of the world of Sharmur. She has taken back control of the planet, and wishes to re-establish a safe haven for humans and demons alike. If any of you wish to join her, you may do so at your leisure!"
Countless humans, especially those who once lived on Sharmur, flash expressions of excitement at one another!
They enjoyed wonderful lives on Sharmur, free of strife, until the Wordsmith took them away. To them, this could not be a better offer, and they immediately decide they would rather stick with a reliable leader like Melody than their fellow humans who have continually dropped the ball.
"But that isn't all!" Jason says. "Do you enjoy living here, on Tarus II? So be it! Stay here, and remain among this community I have built up over the last six years. I promise I will do better in protecting you all, and I will make your stay here even more pleasant than before."
"But what if you align more with Neil's interests? Fine! Go and be with him, or Hope, or wherever you wish. Go to the Labyrinth, or to any other world you prefer. Do not feel obligated to stay here if your bigotry will not allow it. Don't let the door hit your asses on the way out!"
Jason chuckles smugly. "And if you want to go along with Hope's offer? To become a slave of the First Hero? Go ahead! I'm sure nothing bad will come of those who become vassals to that ancient powerhouse. Your lives will definitely be 'smooth sailing'. Hah!"
Jason's mocking tone causes many who still remained interested in Hope's deal to only solidify their plans. Despite hearing the price they might have to pay, they would still rather place their faith in Hope than in Jason, and not much would ever change their minds...
"I have other offers, for those of you who might be interested." Jason continues. "Fairy Queen Blinker has told me the fairies might be interested in re-homing humans who are willing. I also have certain secret places some of you may wish to go to if you want to avoid the upcoming wars entirely. These secluded domains will not be easy for the Volgrim, the Demons, or the Plague to locate. Time will pass quickly inside, and you will live boring but stable lives. For those of you only interested in rearing families, I would recommend this option! In fact, I bet even Hope could recommend a 'special space' of his own!"
Jason and Hope exchange a glance. The Second Wordsmith frowns, realizing Jason must have learned about the existence of the Hall of Heroes. But then again, Hope also knows Jason has his own time-accelerated realm. The two of them are not unique in this regard.
As for the details of their respective realms, neither one knows the exact location of their hidden domains. In that respect, they are both equal...
"So that is that!" Jason concludes. "You're all Sentients. You know who you are! As Humans, you should have the right to make your own decisions. I no longer believe that coddling the lot of you and forcing you into some unified, egalitarian utopia will ever properly work. Better to let you choose the lives you want to live, and reap the rewards or suffer the consequences of those choices. I only pray you won't regret whatever decisions you make."
Jason waves his hand flippantly.
"That is all! I will be opening a cross-species hall for people to apply for their preferred destination. A few weeks from now, we will announce the results, and you can all go to whatever place your heart desires!"
He turns to look at his opponents. "Neil! Hope! Do the two of you have any issues with this decree?"
Both men glare at Jason. Neither one offers a word of retort.
"No." Neil says quietly. "I've gotten what I wanted."
"As have I." Hope says darkly. "Well played, Jason."
The First Wordsmith ignores his clone's snide compliment.
"Then it's settled. I declare this farce of a 'Great Debate' to be over. DISMISSED!"
As Jason speaks the final words that will be broadcast to all his fellow humans, a collective sigh of relief goes up around Tarus II, Maiura, and the other sectors that tuned in to watch.
This day has changed the status quo forever... and only time will tell if it was for the better.

Let’s get the obvious out of the way.
Being a PI sucks. It’s not what you think. It’s pretty much harassing women. Men hire PIs to go harass their wives and girlfriends and once in a blue moon you get asked to find a missing dog, or to harass a man instead. But that’s it, really. Sometimes I’m looking for hard evidence of infidelity, but a lot of the time my clients just want to rattle the soon-to-be-ex. To make them paranoid and jittery and less reliable in a courtroom, or less likely to pay attention to small print agreements that stiff them out of the holiday home. So that’s my job. I’m a pawn and it is almost always on behalf of the kind of men who think women reading a book in public are secretly looking for male attention.
I don’t have an office. I did for a short while. But things are tough, as I’m sure many of you know, and PI work isn’t exactly lucrative. I don’t know why I’m still doing this job, except to say I’m my own boss, and it’s not easy out there. I went into this with vastly different expectations. If anyone wants to hire someone who was convicted of insurance fraud while training to be a police officer, let me know. Otherwise I’m on my own, following people in cars and sleeping in dingy motels. So when this new job came along, a craigslist ad looking for a guy to stalk them, I just figured it was a fetish thing. I got a nephew who went to art school and makes big bucks painting cartoon characters doing fucked up stuff. He ain’t painting the Sistine Chapel, but he pays the bills and looks after his family. I figure if that work is good enough for him, it’s good enough for me.
So I met the woman who posted the ad and was surprised at how normal she looked. It was in a public place, a park with a nice bench. And even though it was starting to rain a little we didn’t let it bother either of us. We sat there, two tape recorders running, and hashed it out. She said she liked me. If she hadn’t she wouldn’t have gotten out of her car. That was flattering coming from her. Good looking woman. Professional. I didn’t know at the time but I’d quickly figure out she was a forensic accountant.
Anyway, we got talking. She never gave me her motivation, but I would later come to understand her as an amateur narcissist. She was new at loving herself. She was smart, accomplished, and actually rather beautiful provided you didn’t spend a great deal of time agonising over things like symmetry or eyebrows, and instead paid attention to how a smile reaches the eyes, or how laughter sounds when it catches someone by surprise. But she grew up dirt poor and spent her teen years unable to visit the dentist, or access a gym, or even just eat home cooked food that wasn’t microwaved. Plump frame, blotchy skin, hair she kept short with a pair of scissors because her and her mother relied on the shampoo and soap they stole from the motel where they shared cleaning shifts. When she fumbled awkward questions at some of the better looking boys in her class, she rarely met with success. That’s not to say she was an outcast, either. She had a social life. It’s just poor kids have to grow up early. Prom’s a luxury. Eating isn’t. If you know, you know. Otherwise you might be surprised by just how fucking tough it can be for some kids in this country. Anyway, she got out of that hole, fought tooth and nail, got an education, a good job, and by the time she finished her victory lap and took stock of her life she was thirty-five years old and a thousand miles from the trailer she was raised in.
And she looked good. The woman in the mirror was a stranger that she wanted to get to know. I think hiring me was an act of self-love. I think if she could have, she would have sat in a car and watched herself get a cup of coffee, spying closely at the professional looking woman doing a little half-run half-skip to get out of the rain. The way she stood in line rocking back and forth on her heels to the music in her airpods thinking no one’d notice. She wanted to admire herself, but unable to time travel or clone herself, she instead resorted to hiring me as a kind of proxy.
I had my own boundaries, of course. They covered anything that was gonna get me in trouble. The gist of the contract, after a nice week spent meeting after work and talking, was that I was to follow her as often as I could and just… observe her. Photos. Videos. Secret recordings. Occasionally a little bit more. Nothing physical. For example, one time I inventoried her handbag after she left it in a taxi by accident. I’m not a photographer, but something about all those knick knacks laid out on a motel bed snapped with a black and white polaroid, it looked good. Like something you’d see in a fancy gallery. Avant garde my nephew would say. She loved it. Paid me a bonus for it and everything.
Anyway, this carried on like this for about six months. They were… interesting times. Tailing her across train stations, racing across open parking lots to install a tracker on her car, standing on a bridge and dropping an air tag in her bag as she walked past. It was a little bit like being a spy. She even paid for me to buy high end equipment. Crazy stuff. One camera, I could sit on my balcony and read the texts on her phone from a block away. Occasionally there were days where I couldn’t or wouldn’t keep up the required intensity. Stalking requires a lot of cardio. When that happened, when I didn’t feel like following her into a crowded place, or sprinting half-way around town following her car, I’d do research. I’d investigate who this woman had once been. I created fake Facebook profiles and tracked down old school friends, spoke to former teachers, lovers, all of that. The whole job was a matter of mapping her out, like she was a country, you know? And a country isn’t just hills and rivers and borders. Countries have history.
She was happy with my initiative. The text she sent me when I showed her the research folder was a glowing commendation. First one I’d had in a long time. It was nice, someone telling me good job. She had a real way of making me feel like a kid getting a gold star. I didn’t realise at the time, but I was putty in her hands. Head over heels, bless my stupid heart. Of course I didn’t know what I was getting into, but I’d had just enough time to grow over confident. I made the mistake of thinking that I wasn’t gonna find anything in her past that’d give me trouble sleeping.
Boy did I get that one fucking wrong.
Her mother. That’s where things took an odd turn. Now I knew from news reports the mother died in their trailer while her daughter was off staying at some boyfriend’s place for a few days. Natural causes, it read. I wanted to know a little more about what natural causes they were. Figured if there was a congenital thing, it seemed like maybe I ought to know. You’d think the way the trailer park owner reacted to me asking about it, I’d tried asking the Russian government for proof of a democratic election. Thin reedy little woman who gave me hell the moment I mentioned a name. What do you wanna know that for? Who’s asking? Who’s paying you? Why you wanna dig this shit up?
Oh she ripped me to pieces. I put it down to the natural sprinkling of crazies in the standard population and took a different tact. Started calling up the older folks in the park. Residents. Every single one of them put the phone down on me the second I mentioned her name.
Well, all of them except one.
Some people wanna talk and this old bastard was one of them. He had a lot to say about everything from the president to social media and I let him ramble on before starting to press my point. Told him at the start I was a historian looking into the local area, that made it so it wasn’t too suspicious when I began asking about this and that. Slowly making my way to the death of a fifty-three year old woman a couple trailers down from him some years ago.
Again, soon as I mentioned her name, there was a change in the air, even over the phone. For a second I thought this old guy was gonna hang up just like the others. Could hear him smacking his dry lips as he mulled it over.
“Francine didn’t deserve what happened to her,” he said after a while. “She wasn’t a good woman. Didn’t treat her daughter too good neither. But didn’t deserve what happened. Maybe if they’d found her earlier, some of those fellas in white coats could’ve got more evidence, put that little wretch of hers away. But from what I understand, weren’t much left of her at all.”
Then he hung up, leaving me with a whole lot of questions.
This frustrated me. I had, until now, had a fair bit of luck at this new profession of mine. They say be careful what you get good at. Sad truth was, I was getting good at stalking and this was my first real roadblock. I remembered the way I felt when she told me good job and it bothered me I couldn’t really say much about this critical part of her life. That and, well, maybe I still got a chip on my shoulder about being a failed policeman. If you give me a problem, I can sometimes drive myself crazy looking for a fix.
So I hopped in my car and drove to the trailer park, damn near on the other side of the country. Don’t know I was hoping to find. No way the trailer was still there, and it wasn’t. But what I found odd was the lot hadn’t been replaced. There was a hole in the ground, about the right size, and nothing else. Just an empty spot where the trailer had once stood. And the trailers on either side weren’t occupied either. I could tell by politely and legally looking through the windows. Most of them were cleared out, but a few weren’t. They still had plates and other knick knacks left hanging around, like the owners had left without bothering to pack.
“You shouldn’t hang around there, mister.”
The girl who appeared stood a good twenty feet away, shouting over the wind so as to be heard.
“Smell can make you awful sick.”
I wrinkled my nose, aware of the odour she was talking about. Had been since I approached the empty lot. A faint musty smell that made me think of an exotic pet shop.
“What do you mean?”
“Smell makes you sick,” she said like it was self-explanatory. “Woman who died there left behind an awful stench. Made the neighbours sick. And the neighbour’s neighbours, and so on for a couple trailers in a row. No one likes to live there now. Still can’t. Had a couple move in a year or two back and they got sick too. Daddy says it’s a bad one. Not even rats go near that hole.”
The smell wasn’t pretty, but this trailer park looked like the kinda place where hubcaps went missing regularly. Figured they would’ve been used to bad smells. What made this one so special?
I looked over at the girl.
“Where is your dad?”
Few minutes later and I was stood outside a trailer waiting pensively. The little girl had disappeared inside to fetch her father and since then I’d been sat listening to the quietest trailer park in the whole world. Crickets and silence. Traffic on a distant highway. Place was dying, that much was clear.
When the father finally did make an appearance, he said nothing for the first few minutes. Lit a cigarette, offered me one. I refused on account of having quit some time back.
After a while he spoke up.
“I’d invite you in but if you been hanging around that old lot, not sure I want you inside my home. No offence.”
“None taken,” I replied.
“Sally says you’re a historian.”
The man wasn’t terribly old. Mid-thirties, at a guess, but he looked me up and down like I was a teenager caught throwing eggs at his house.
“What’re you really?”
“PI,” I replied.
“Ha now that makes sense. Some relative looking for answers? Heard the Hendersons had a sister with money.”
“That’s exactly it,” I lied. “She didn’t buy the official story.”
“Nor should she,” he replied. “Henderson was fit as a fiddle day he moved in. Weren’t no justice in what happened to those who got sick. And poor Francine… They say she died of natural causes. Man even back then I knew it was shit and I was just a lil kid. The smell alone. Think it’s bad now but at the time, before they came in with a crane to lift the trailer up whole and move it to the dump. Shit it was something awful. There was talk of moving the whole park. Course no one gave enough of a shit about us to go ahead and actually do it.”
“What did she die of?”
“Don’t know. Only thing I am sure of is that that girl of Francine’s lied. Said her mother was live and well when she left before the weekend and they was all on good terms, but that was bullshit. We heard ‘em fighting for weeks before, for one. And of course the body, state that was in, ain’t no way it’d been rotting for just a few days.”
He offered me another cigarette. I refused. He lit it up instead. Second one in what felt like just a few minutes. Made me itchy just to see. I wanted to say something, anything to get a little bit more. But I’d told a big lie pretending to be there on someone else’s behalf, and didn’t want to catch myself out, so I just sat and listened to the quiet buzz of his little patio light.
After the second cigarette was done he reached into his back pocket and took out an old photo.
“I hope you find justice for Henderson and the rest of them,” he said. “Only real bit of proof I ever had something fishy went on.”
He handed me the picture. Wasn’t easy to see what I was looking at. Pile of old leaves, maybe. Mulch. I squinted at it for a few good seconds but couldn’t make heads or tails of it.
“What…?”
“Took that the day they arrived to get rid of the trailer. Had to stand on my friend’s shoulders just to reach.”
“What is it?” I asked, my skin starting to crawl as I picked out details. Whatever I was looking at, it was slumped on a sofa with floral wallpaper in the background. It was about the size of a man, but riddled with holes and cavities the size of golf balls. In my whole life, I’d never seen something that looked like that.
“Why that’s Francine,” he said. “Or at least what was left of her.”
He let me keep the photo. At a guess, that was the only interesting thing that’d ever happened to that man and he’d been waiting to share it with someone. All I had to do was give him an excuse. He seemed to take some pleasure in passing it on. Certainly found my reaction to it amusing. I must’ve gone pale as I grappled with thoughts of what had happened to make a body go bad like that. Back in the hotel, under a good light, I checked that picture again and again. Something about it made me deeply uncomfortable. Knowing a woman was under all that… all those holes and crevices must’ve been made in her flesh. And what’d happened to her skin that’d turned it such a funny texture? Looked furry, like the kinda thing that grows on top of a long-forgotten cup of coffee.
A part of me considered asking my client about this, but I knew that wasn’t the way to go. First, she probably wouldn’t tell me good job if I had to ask. She hired me to do a certain thing and that didn’t involve politely requesting information right from the source. Second, well… I’d read the police reports, what was publicly available, anyway. And she’d made it clear she’d left on the friday and came home on the Monday and…
Well what if that guy was right? Did she really leave her mother alive and well? I mean, people kill. Not just psychos. People like you and me. We do it every day and sometimes we even pull it off. Only half of US murders get solved. That’s a fact. If anyone could be in the right half of that equation, it’d be her. She was smart as hell, my client. Even at seventeen she would’ve been a clever one. Clever enough that she might easily have been able to cover her tracks. Gone over to some boyfriend, twisted his arm into giving her an alibi. Sure, I could see that.
I just needed to figure out what the fuck was going on with that crime scene in the trailer. Thankfully I got some friends still on the force, one of which I even have a bit of leverage on. At first he couldn’t find much on the actual mother, but then I asked him to see if he could take the photo I had, show it around, and see if anyone had seen something like it before. That proved a lot more fruitful. Few days later he came back with a strange one, but straight away I saw the connection.
I’ll spare the details. Old man was found in a tub, all sorts of fucked up, in some old apartment building. It had since been condemned on account of the body which is fairly weird since bodies don’t usually cause that much fuss, but less weird when you realise that said body was in such a bad state it made three people sick and caused long-lasting structural damage. Whatever happened to this guy, it ate through the tub he’d been lying in and seeped into the floors and walls below. Turned plasterboard to shit and apparently even caused some trouble for the sturdier elements like steel and concrete. I don’t know how that works exactly, but that’s what the file said and going by the photos, I didn’t feel like anyone was lying.
As for the pictures? What can I say? Made my fucking skin crawl. No blurry little polaroid snapped by a kid. These were professional crime scene pictures that showed something in a bathtub that didn’t register as human until my eyes went looking for details. He looked like a hairy paper-wasp’s nest, only there were fingers and nipples and other little things that made it clear it had been built using a person as the framework. No face though. Just a head like a pile of used paper plates. Looking at those photos made me learn a new word just to describe how I felt. Trypophobia.
Wasn’t just the one guy either. Building was linked to the disappearance of the ground floor tenant. Some computer geek. I didn’t worry about him too much. But what did catch my eye was there was only one woman living in the whole place. Second floor apartment. The registered name was… somewhat familiar. Close enough to a certain someone’s that it raised the hairs on my neck. Police at the scene managed to get a photo of her and sure enough, there she was. My client going by a different name. Clearly something fishy was going on or else why the pseudonym? I figured it possible she’d maybe offed her own mother. Parents and spouses make the most common victims. But what connection was there to that second corpse, and what about the missing guy?
It was like a horror movie was following her around and she was just blissfully unaware. Condemned buildings and festering trailers made for a far cry from the professional accountant who enjoyed oat milk lattes and used sweetener instead of sugar to spare her teeth. But there was no denying she was the connection. There was photographic proof she’d lived in that building. If I wanted to get ahead of this, to really understand what was going on, I had to figure out what had happened to those bodies. I’d pretty much exhausted my favours with the police and truth was they didn’t know any more than I did. But it turned out the building was still standing. Condemned, but they hadn’t demolished it, partly because no one wanted to take responsibility, but I reckon it might have had something to do with the biohazard warnings slapped on every single window and door.
Good thing I’d brought a gas mask. I waited for sunset, geared up, and entered through the unlocked door. First thing that hit me as the door swung open was the smell. Similar to the trailer park but full pelt and hot as hell. Made me think of lizards and poorly kept terrariums. Strong enough to make my eyes water even through the mask. One thing was clear as I took a look around the hallway - the building was diseased. Not just rundown or decrepit like the usual urban decay. This was something else. Looked like the inside of a clogged pipe. You know how limescale fills it up? It was a bit like that. This oily rust coloured fluid had seeped down the walls and left them glistening and soft. Ropey stalactites of the stuff hung down from the ceiling like old party banners, and I edged around them afraid of what might happen if one touched me.
Best guess was that stuff was digesting the place. Anything soft or organic was going or gone. Old umbrella frames were left standing in one corner, the fabric burnt or dissolved away. The carpet was reduced to just a few patches no bigger than my hand. And a bunch of old cardboard boxes piled up under the stairs had turned squat and half-liquid, almost flowing down and around each other. The worst came when I took a look in the back room. More of a broom closet, I guess. Wouldn't have gone in but something caught my eye. A well-worn shoe that wasn’t covered in that oily shit. Sign of recent activity. That and the way the door was ajar just raised my suspicions, so I took a look.
Even now the timeline eludes me, but someone, a vagrant most likely given the way they were dressed, died a nasty death in there. Chemical burns come to mind. They were balled up in one corner, eyeless, looking up at me as I pushed the door open to take a closer look. Pink flesh threaded with red blood vessels, yellow bones poking through here and there. From the looks of things they’d been trying to work the door open. You could see a history of their escape attempts left by bleeding hands. Rust coloured finger streaks ran all along the door’s edges, special attention paid to the hinges. And he’d broken the only window and tried hauling himself up there only to realise it was barred from the other side. The jagged glass that still clung to the frame was covered in old blood. His palms must have looked like grated cheese. Eventually he’d given up and lain down in that shit and the thought of it made my chest feel heavy and tight. I’d only been in the building a few minutes and that shit was already eating through my shoes. I could hear the thick rubber soles sizzle and pop with each step. But that guy had been forced to sit down in an inch deep puddle of the stuff, likely because exhaustion had left him no choice but to tough it out. So how long had he tried staying up right?
Hours? Days? Weeks?
Him getting stuck in there had to be deliberate. I was sure of it. A feeling in my gut. Someone had locked the door behind him and left him to die slowly. God only knows why, but did that mean they were still hanging around and waiting for a chance to get to me? Looking around, I sure didn’t feel safe or alone. The shadows seemed too deep and the steady drip drip drip of that rancid oil oozing out of every surface was too monotonous. Someone or something lived in that filth and chances were they’d been responsible for that poor vagrant’s agonising death.
That meant getting out of that shithole was a priority, so I made for the stairs and started the climb. If there were any answers in that place, it’d be in the apartment where that old man died. The crime scene tape was still hanging off the door frame when I found it, and the TV and sofa, or what remained of them, stood in the same place as in the photos. Back in the day the old man had been a hoarder and I was surprised crime scene hadn’t cleared all his shit out. It was all still there, only what had once been a chest high maze of papers and magazines was now just a kind of hardened pulp, almost like magma dried mid-flow. Whole fucking place was covered in the stuff like a coral reef, growing up the walls and even patches of the ceiling. Looked a hell of a lot like a wasp’s nest, and it looked to be the source of that oily looking fluid. You could see it sweating out of every crease and fold in that strange hive. It was almost hypnotic to look at. Glistening amber beads oozing out of papery sheets that flowed like rock striata. There was a gentle, barely perceptible rhythm. Hypnotic.
I don’t know why but I reached out and ran the tip of my finger as gently as I could along the surface. It felt like the underside of a mushroom. All those papery gills. Gossamer thin. Soft and inviting. I wore no gloves and the brief moment of contact had deposited a single bead of that strange syrup on my fingertip. It caused a tingling sensation that was not entirely unpleasant. Even the blood that trickled down my knuckle felt warm and wet, like testing a hot bath with your hand. I liked it. I liked it and I wanted more.
I went to reach out and push my arm into the nest when a hand burst out of the nest and gripped my wrist. I was so surprised I didn’t even make a noise, but instead wordlessly fell back as the hand pushed me away from the nest. A very nearly skinless forearm followed and soon after a face emerged from the papery nest like a grime covered nightmare. Black eyes and a lipless mouth. It was a man that could have passed for a corpse, like a half-digested piece of meat. Terrified, I struggled to my feet and realised that this person had broken damn near every bone in my wrist with that single grip.
“Your meat smells raw,” he growled before heaving himself out of the nest in a disgusting parody of childbirth.
My sanity flickered and the next thing I knew I was on the ground floor with bleeding eyes and both hands frantically pulling at the door handle. My mind returned in pieces. I blinked red tears away but didn’t stop trying to open the door. I felt it, that urgent need to leave, like a suffocating man feels the need to breathe. But I’d fucked up bad. I’d sniffed out the closet and saw the trap laid there, but hadn’t seen the larger one set for me. There was only one way in and out of that building and I hadn’t jammed the door open! Now it was shut and nothing I did could get it open. With more time maybe I could’ve pried the jamb or even kicked it down, but my heart was racing and my vision blurring. I wanted out of that place. A hot primal need to get the hell out. The air was too hot. My mask too stifling. Sweat condensed on the inner plastic and made it damn near impossible to see. And the pain in my wrist was a throbbing explosion that made sensible thought impossible. I’d realised early on into my little foray that I was underprepared, but the scale of what that meant eluded me until I was there wrestling with thoughts of exposure and contagion and disease, fumbling at a greasy doorknob with a broken hand while suppressing thoughts of what might be crawling up my leg or back or neck. Panic threatened to consume me. The world and all the normality it represented was right fucking there. I could hear it. The distant hum of traffic. The amber glow of streetlights that lit up the biohazard posters. Not thirty minutes ago I’d been there. Safe and far away from this waking nightmare.
I was being reduced to a prey animal. Even in the moment I could sense it happening to me. Being made into something lesser, but it was like my actions were no longer my own. When I finally gave up on the front door, I turned around and saw the shadows way back at the hallway begin to shift as something descended the stairwell. There was no other way out. No door. No window. Just me, a long corridor, and a nightmare coming right at me.
Something inside me gave up. I don’t know how to describe it. I’m still not sure if it was that building and that strange fluid that seemed to warp my own thoughts, or maybe there’s just too much one person can go through. But I could practically hear the thin membrane of my sanity tear as I fell backwards into the door and slid down onto my ass, breathlessly awaiting my terrible fate. I almost contemplated turning off my light but by then it was too late. I could see him coming towards me. He was legless. Nothing from the waist down except blackened viscera trailing up the stairs behind him. He pulled himself towards hand over hand with hungry eyes. Before I knew it he was on top of me, one hand gripping my mouth with a salty palm, the other stroking my hair.
And then in an instant his demeanour changed. He pulled back with a terrified cry and scrambled away like I’d just stuck him with a blade.
“No no no no no,” he muttered. “No no you should have said you should have said I didn’t know I thought you were another one I didn’t know I thought you were here for me I didn’t know you were hers.”
He cowered away, pedalling on both hands backwards while keeping his eyes fixed on me.
“Tell her I did not know you were hers I could not smell until I was close very close if I hurt you I am sorry tell her I am sorry I did not mean to hurt you it is just I do not get to eat often and am always hungry.”
With a rapid gesture he threw the key for the door at me. It skittered across the floor and fell just short of my feet.
“Tell her I did not know.”
“W-w-w-what are you?” I stammered.
He looked at me curiously, stopping his retreat only briefly to gauge my expression.
“She likes to be seen but I looked without asking and I got what I deserve.”
“Who are you talking about?” I asked.
He very nearly laughed, but with such deformities it was mostly a drooling guffaw.
“You know!” he gasped. “Don’t be stupid. You’re in love with her. Just like me. But different. You got permission. I didn’t. But she was good. She left me an old nest to live in. And I have permission to eat anything I kill or trap myself. Hard now that people know to stay away but sometimes I get lucky.”
His eyes flicked to the closet with sickening hunger.
“What has this got to do with her?” I asked.
“What colour are her eyes?” he replied, almost manic with excitement. “Answer. Answer. Tell me. Tell me. What colour are her eyes?”
“G–”
I stopped. The word felt wrong in my mouth.
“Bl–
“Bro–”
“No no,” he chittered. “None of those.”
Seemingly excited but afraid, he raced forward momentarily and gripped my lapels with twisted glee.
“Compound,” he hissed with such forbidden pleasure. “Her eyes are compound. She’s jealous of us, you know?
“Jealous we get to love her.”
And then he disappeared into the darkness and something inside me gave way entirely and I passed out.
I don’t know much of what came after, exactly. I was found a few hours later in my car, idling at a traffic light. I’d made some effort at getting away on my own but didn’t get very far. No surprise here but I got sick as a dog going in that place. A deep chest infection. The kind that scares everyone at least once in their life. Only fair given how fucking stupid I was. But forgive me, I hadn’t anticipated nightmares beyond human comprehension. I challenge anybody to think that fucking far ahead. You think junkies. You think flies. Squatters. But that guy… that man slipping out of the nest and barrelling towards me on two hands. My mind going sizzle pop along with the soles on my boots. In real life, shit like that always sneaks up on you.
So I paid the price. Six months. Jesus. Six long months. I got every fever you can think of. Sepsis. Kidney failure. Liver failure. Month after month drowning in my own fluids, coughing up shit that made the nurses gag and leave. I asked the doctor what the long term effects will be and he winced before reading a list of things that didn’t leave much hope for a happy retirement. And if it was hard on my body, it was even worse on my mind. Those fever dreams… doctors say what I remember in that building, that was all just part of the sickness. Say I spent a good three days in a coma and strange dreams are the norm. Which I might accept if it weren’t the fucking skin graft still healing on my right hand. No one can explain that.
My client visited. Just the once. There are universally sad moments in life and one of them is realising someone you have a lot of affection for doesn’t have it back. They have some. Just not the same amount. It was always one way though, wasn’t it? I saw her every single day but if I was doing my job right, she only saw me once a month for our meetings. Our arrangement ended not long after, so I hope anyway. She left like it was nothing but me… ah Jesus it felt like someone excavated my heart right out. Even after what she told me why she was there, even after what I did, I could barely stand up straight I was so heartbroken. There were times after that I wished the sickness would just take me. Maybe that defeatism is why it got so bad. Who knows?
She came to me looking for a recommendation, of all things. She wasn’t cold. Far from it. But there was a sense of disappointment as she sat beside me and eyed me up.
“I liked the initiative,” she said after a while. “But the results leave me unimpressed.”
“What the fuck happened in that place?” I asked, and even though I could barely hear my own voice, she seemed like she heard every word. For a moment, the way she contemplated it, I thought I was gonna get a straight answer.
“You know my mother said men don’t see ugly women. They know they exist but they just poof them right outta their mind. Like a magic trick. She said we worked better being a little plain. Good enough to take home for a night. Any more and we’d start to leave problems everywhere we go. That guy was a problem. She was trying to warn me about the dangers of attention but silly me, I went and got addicted. I hoped with you there might be a degree of… separation. Infatuation on a contractual basis.”
She took a deep breath like she’d had a long hard day.
“I don’t know. Maybe Mom was right. It’s ridiculous, I suppose. The fly shouldn’t admire the spider. It either sees it and fears it, or doesn’t know what’s coming until it’s too late. I think Mom was telling me to go for the latter. It’s no fun being invisible though. You spent all that time looking at me. Following me. What did you see?”
I looked at her until my eyes watered and something throbbed in my skull.
“I don’t know,” I tried to lie.
“Be honest.”
She looked right at me and something in the air changed. I don’t know what. Hot. Jesus it was hot. Like looking at the sun. I remember the heart rate monitor going nuts and then… then I remember gossamer wings and serrated chitin. A tick on the inside of your cheek. A leech on your tongue. A horsehair worm that won’t leave the skin. And then an instant later my eyes refocused and there was just a normal woman in front of me.
“Someone I could have loved,” I answered, unable to stop the words spilling like vomit. “Someone who I thought deserved love.”
“See,” she said. “Who wouldn’t like your version better?”
I was crying again. Heart racing. World like butter, going soft at the edges. Whatever she did, it was like undergoing brain surgery in real time.
“I’d like a recommendation,” she said after another minute or two of silence. “I’d like to see myself. I look in the mirror and I don’t see what you do. I’d like an artist to paint me. A version of me, at least. It won’t be easy on them. All this time you’ve probably looked directly at me for no more than five, ten minutes in total. Just didn’t realise it. Always the back of my head or my hair obscuring just so. That won’t do. I want a portrait. I want to know what you see.”
“What will you do to them?”
“I won’t do anything. Not intentionally. But if you ask someone to paint the sun, expect them to go blind. Whoever paints me will be painting the sun in their living room. Going blind is the least of their problems. Now, fess up. You know someone. You mentioned them once in passing. A cousin, maybe. An artist in need of cash. I’m sure of it.”
“Why would I tell you anything?”
“Because you love me,” she said. “And because despite everything you will get better and you will come back to me. Year or two, I think. You are adamant I have no hold on you, and you will think that for a long time. And this period of freedom, you’ll enjoy it only by my good grace and mercy. You did a good job. Better than any before. I’ve read your notes and reports over and over and seen details of myself I didn’t even know were there. It’s a thing of beauty, what you did. And one day soon you’ll come back to me with some excuse for why you want the contract to continue.”
I tried to spit the word never but managed, at best, a weak shake of the head. Something that put a most peculiar smile on her face.
“It doesn’t work like that. It’d be like trying to brute force your way through Alzheimer’s. You’ll be back. Even now you’re mine. All mine. I’m just being gentle. And you’re going to give me the name and number of this artist because even though you know I could no more love you than a spider loves the fly, you are desperate to please me. Because when I broke the man in that apartment building. When I tore him in two and told him that he would live for as long as I desired, writhing without air for years and years, drowning in sickly fluids and trapped helplessly in a hive he is determined to maintain even though I wouldn't be caught dead going back there. He was grateful. And, with time, you’ll be grateful too.”
She put the pen in my hand. She smiled, mouthed the word good boy, and God help me…
I gave her my nephew’s number.

My thoughts about Christianity (incline to Christianity the most, but I'm not a Christian) also I think I may add words in the future
1 What I wrote on Oct 6 https://www.reddit.com/Mathilde_Soliloquy/comments/171dlc7/i_have_thought_about_this_chapter_many_times/
​
2 What I wrote on Oct 8
https://www.reddit.com/Mathilde_Soliloquy/comments/172o6vexodus_19_it_suddenly_occurred_to_me_that_god_on/
3 What I wrote since December (but now for around 2 months I haven't prayed
​
I am going but maybe not to sleep this soon, but I shall pray first, Although I have not yet been baptized, nor have I thought about which Christian denomination I should lean towards, I have had the slightest understanding of Christianity since I was nine years old, but although I have many doubts and grievances about the Father, I still consider Christianity to be one of the least cult-like religions thus I incline to it the most, and my mind is often in need of religion, partly because I am attracted to the occult (although it goes against Christianity's rules that a person shouldn't be attracted by astrology, whether astrology of Chinese, Indian or Western, the astrolabe of my birth chart shows that I am interested in the occultism), also I am in great need of spiritual support and expectation of blessing
​
I pray just now, though I have no idea of how many times should I pray, I think at least 2 or 3 per day
​
Hmmm, just a little weird, I'm not religious and actually have the doubt and grievances, I still pray to Jesus, him and the holy spirit as well 🤔
​
I love Jesus for I think he's so kind and full of mercy, but I don't like the Father haha
​
I have lots of thoughts everyday 🤣kind of live on imagination
​
Jesus did a lot of good things, like heals the 10 lepers and protects the woman taken in adultery https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jesus_and_the_woman_taken_in_adultery, when she was facing being stoned by the crowds, saying that only if any of you is innocent can you stone her
​
In the passage, Jesus was teaching in the Temple after coming from the Mount of Olives. A group of scribes and Pharisees confronts Jesus, interrupting his teaching. They bring in a woman, accusing her of committing adultery, claiming she was caught in the very act. They tell Jesus that the punishment for someone like her should be stoning, as prescribed by Mosaic Law.[3] Jesus begins to write something on the ground using his finger; when the woman's accusers continue their challenge, he states that the one who is without sin is the one who should cast the first stone at her. The accusers and congregants depart, realizing not one of them is without sin either, leaving Jesus alone with the woman. Jesus asks the woman if anyone has condemned her and she answers no. Jesus says that he too does not condemn her and tells her to go and sin no more.
​
I mean though it's blasphemous to think so, because thinking of the love of a man and a woman rather than spiritual adoration, if it were me I'd let my heart fall for Jesus wholeheartedly
​
Just as what you have seen in the post of why I used to love Germany, a girl protected me in the Internet violence, so I used to love her
[Edit: Compared my feelings for men, this kind of previous feelings can't be said as love at all. Also, for all the time, my thoughts towards women are platonic like at most, tho I am rather traditional as to don't want to get laid with man at least can't before marriage, and towards this I have written a post before https://www.reddit.com/Mathilde_Soliloquy/comments/191mc51/mars_square_pluto/, but I just totally not attracted by women in a hormonal aspect]
​
So in this moment I suddenly think the scene in Bible is familiar with me haha
​
I have done nothing wrong by then, just said good words and defended for two good girls then their haters cursed and insulted me a lot
​
Ahhh bad experience, surfing on the Internet sometimes can be painful
​
I'm going to say something about some of the doubts and grievances I have with the Father
​
But it's not well organized before, I just try to write it at this moment
​
So maybe too emotionally lead to some typos, grammar and usage mistakes and missing something I used to want to say
​
Hmmm, I don't know if you have heard that the Father often chooses the younger son to be the chief in each generation of Israel in Bible. But I think he is unjust, I don't really feel it is right to want the firstborn to be the chief, for example in Egyptian mythology I prefer the younger Seth in Osiris and Seth.
​
Firstly, like Cain and Abel, why do I get the feeling he was intentionally angry? Is that the lamb so better than the grain? So HE prefers Abel and flips Cain the bird? Of course saying that doesn't mean I'm a vegetarian, on the contrary I'm particularly fond of meat. Also I actually learned that historians believe the story may be based on some Sumerian fables, which tend to be metaphors for conflict between nomads and settled farmers, and also deal with ancient mankind, with its history of repeated transitions and collisions between animal husbandry and agriculture.
​
Secondly, the twin brothers Isaac and Jacob. Jacob, a man from whom I can only see cunning, tricked his brother Isaac into exchanging the promise of his brother's birthright of primogeniture with a bowl of stew after his brother Isaac was thirsty from hunting. He was favored by his mother, Rebecca, who had him don a goat skin and pretend to be the furry Isaac to steal the blessing of the firstborn son from his dying father Esau, who was already almost completely unconscious, and Isaac was heartbroken when he came home but only to find this out. Very despicable, and although it's true that two of his four spouses, a pair of sisters, Leah and Rachel, whom he originally worked for his uncle just to like the younger Rachel, ended up tricking him into marrying Leah and continuing to work in order to marry Rachel.
​
But in any case, I think that taking the younger Benjamin (who even among Rachel's sons was one of the younger ones) as the heir instead of Leah's sons is wrong, because I think Rachel's sons are so good for they kill for their raped sister Dinah.
​
Also, it's not unclear to me that the image of the Father didn't come out of thin air, and that there are many pagan sources for his origins, next is a quote I found on Quora
​
We have two mentions of a deity whose name sounds like yahweh from the Arabian Peninsula prior to the formation of Israel & Judea which are known thus far. The first is an Egyptian source stating that a deity whose name is almost identical to Yahweh was the storm God of the Midianites & one from Canaan, where Yahweh exactly was the God of metalworking and associated with war & the deity most commonly referred to as Ba'al is the storm God, albeit the two beings have identical stories attached to them, are both said to be married to a goddess named Asherah & metalworking & used a different name for Ba'al from a closely related, neighboring people and transformed it into a whole other God. He wasn't important in the religion itself, but the obvious association with the making of weaponry and wa protection may have led to the deity being more overtly patronized in the region and that eventually led to a situation where people had an easy time combining him with the Creator deity, El, and thinking of it as the one true and only God.
​
And you can search about Cain, Able, Issac and Jacob on wiki to have a better acknowledge of the stuffs
​
4
I can say in college years, maybe in 2018 or 2019 I don't remember, once I want to buy Old Testament in Hebrew and New Testament in Koine Greek and I do remember I find them on Chinese online shopping app but by then I don't have enough money to buy them (altogether 90 Euros I guess) so I decide to buy then next semester, but yeah after around one or two months I can't find them (so I even asked a Chinese PhD who studied in Germany to ask these Bibles in their original languages Hebrew, Koine Greek in German churches for me) cuz Bibles are forbidden to be put on online shops because government (*ahem actually you can know it's idea of who) people could only get them in churches maybe and you know what I've heard that in the past few years, churches in some provinces have been ordered to be demolished and especially I know in Zhejiang Province has demolished thousands of churches. Tho I'm really not a real Christian, I just think all these kinds of behaviors are so awful (no freedom I mean)
And the Buddhism traditional classics are not forbidden of course. It's not because this country sounds like a atheist country. It's especially because the ideology - cuz they think Christianity - western, Christmas is especially not allowed/almost like forbidden to be preached in school and governments, so it's just a common thing through all my years in all schools, in which the school announced something like that "Not preach the foreign festivals. "
addition : I come to the new province, which I already knew a few years ago that it is much stricter about receiving messages from foreign countries (I mean like the messages, calls conveyed by the phone number, in this way I'm not saying social apps', intercepting them harder and making it harder to use foreign apps, and anyway, just restricting communication with foreign countries even more, although it is said to be restricted no matter where you are in land of Sodom.
​
5 part of something I wrote since summer (July) of 2017 -- Why I used to love Germany https://www.reddit.com/Mathilde_Soliloquy/comments/18f4emb/time_goes_by/
I've had a few plans for my English name such as Patricia (the Christian name I wished for because I think pronunciation of this name is beautiful when I was leaning towards Catholicism in 2017-2019, now I haven't figured out which denomination of Christianity I should follow. In fact, I've recently returned to Christianity because I admire Archangel Uriel so much and I'm afraid of going down some not-quite-right path because of it.
And for Catholicism, which for the longest time I've considered to be very corrupting, for example, in ancient times Germany was seen as the cow of the Papacy, in the documentary Die Deutschen there was an episode(Die Deutschen II (05) - Thomas Müntzer und der Krieg der Bauern https://youtu.be/DPuD1gGE5S8?t=1006) in which the peasants were smashing up a church and one person said don't do it because it's consecrated to God and the other personn replied it's done with your money too（16:46—17:09 Müntzers Anhänger verweigern Abagaben an ein katolisches Kloster. Sie stürmen eine Kapelle und plündern sie aus. Mit Gewalt holen sie zurück, was sie als ihr Eigentum betrachten. “Halt, das ist doch Gott geweiht. ” “Ja, und dir im Schweiße deines Angesichts abgepresst.”, which means Müntzer's followers refuse to make contributions to a Catholic monastery. They storm a chapel and loot it. By force they take back what they consider to be their property."Wait, this is dedicated to God. " "Yes, and extorted from you by the sweat of your brow."）.
I deeply appreciate Thomas Müntzer who in my eyes was far greater than Luther in the palace of the princes, but that doesn't mean that I'm an Anabaptist, and it's fair to say that I appreciate a lot of the idealistic socialists, but a society similar to communism is something I am a little worried about, I fear that there may be authoritarianism in it and a stricter censorship of books and newspapers than in Prussia, and I also wonder once in touch with the powers that will they really distribute the wealth equally.
Digressing back to Christianity, I believe that a person is justified not only by faith but also by good works, and I like a few of the saints like Mary Magdalene, the apostle to the apostles, Saint Joseph the Christ's adoptive father and the angels especially Uriel. Saluting the saints again seems to be intolerable in Protestantism, and I prefer the Catholic version of the Bible, so I'll have to learn more about each denomination before I become a believer in any of them), Samantha (the feminine form of Samuel Winchester's name, which I like, but now my favorite SPN characters can be Sam, Samandriel and Adam Milligan), Friederike/Friederike/Friederika (feminine form of Friedrich/Frederick, which means peaceful ruler).

This was written on the connecting flight. It was intended as a substantiation for the one star review I intended posting, but having rested from the ordeal, I realise people are actually in danger. This was written as a stream of consciousness, and so goes long and really needs editing. Any backlash I receive is outweighed by the action that needs to be taken for people still trapped in the dystopia.
The events that follow occurred on the 16th, 17th and 18th of April 2024. I type the following screed on my way to FBI (it will make sense later). It is a sad take, as prior to this, Emirates service had never been anything but excellent in my experience.
As with most good yarns, there is a beginning, a middle and an end. This beginning is the part below the introduction, the middle part is filled with many incredible events, and the end is a succinct TL;DR in the last paragraph.
This story starts around August 2023, when my wife and I, quite surprisingly, discovered we turn 50 next year. Considering the sobering reality of this discovery, we decide it would be great to do a special holiday. I will skip over the reading, planning and pricing stuff and skip straight to the Emirates bit.
We set out for the Initial Return Airport (or IRA for reasons that include nothing else but wilful confusion and obfuscation) on 16 April, at 3pm, in great spirits. We arrived early, having checked in online like clever, experienced travellers. We approached the online baggage checkin at the IRA. The checkin person told us that there was a 3h delay and we should enjoy ourselves at the airport before boarding the plane.
We ran off to the airport lounge, only to find that my wife’s newfound status provided access to the upgraded lounge. The one which was what the first airport lounges were actually like. Free food and drinks, open quiet spaces and a quite undetectable feeling of being marginally better than everyone else. Except the other lounge residents, obviously.
Quite independently from the Emirates representative to whom we had spoken, face to face, not 15min ago, we saw on the news that Dubai was experiencing flooding of an historic nature. As records for this kind of thing started relatively late in Dubai compared to other places in the world, this was slightly less historic than the normal use of the word, but rather significant nonetheless. Perhaps the kind of thing a representative of a company headquartered there would feel it worth mentioning to clients it had specifically invited to visit, on their way to their Final Birthday Instance (or FBI for reasons previously discussed, but with additional menace).
Not overly concerned due to previous experience with Emirates service, we expectantly boarded the plane on our way to an historic holiday (historic in a much smaller, personal sense than the two earlier uses).
We arrived in Dubai on time (except for the 3h delay due to rain). The rain that an Emirates representative felt unnecessary to mention, but I repeat myself.) We joined the cycling pattern which was expected now, having watched some news and seen how it was not the fun ‘historic’ generational type event, but really the ‘I hope no one died’ historic event that is so opposite to the fun kind in nearly all ways. And often terribly expensive. I had not slept on the plane as I find it very difficult to sleep on a plane, despite travelling extensively in an earlier life. This will become relevant later and has some foreshadowing elements to it. If you have a clairvoyant in the family tree, then you can probably guess where this is going, just like everyone else. The journey is still worth taking though.
During the flight our landing time kept extending, until it reached 8.47am, where our connecting flight was leaving at 8.10am. Being sensible people and wanting to know what lay ahead and how to plan, I asked the steward (the gender neutral form is used here to add suspense, with no follow up, much like Emirates as we shall see). The stewards’ response should have been the first warning bell, even though a true clairvoyant could have discerned it from the representative who did not warn us about the event. This point may continue to be laboured.
The steward said that, approximately 12h after an episode of force majeur (not the fun kind), ‘idontknownooneevertellsusanythingsorry’. One could be unkind and make derogatory remarks about pretty faces and empty heads, but that completely misses the point, and is mean in a way that cannot be substantiated without a fairly good knowledge of a person’s character. The prettiness of a face is easier to judge but is objective to such an extent that it is a point with little merit. No, the real takeaway here is that Emirates, despite having hours to plan, or break their contingency plan out of storage, complete the blanks to provide useful information and distribute it to the many, many, many planes en route, chose to enjoy coffee, as a year’s worth of rain poured down in a few hours. It makes such a disconcerting noise, one can barely make the coffee. Focus. Concentration. Coffee. Job done.
We landed safely (credit where it is due) with the smoothest touch down I have ever experienced, more a melding with the tar than a touch. And then spent 90 minutes watching the queue of planes sitting on the tarmac through the fantastic nose camera that fancy new planes have, all waiting for a berth. We continued watching the news and other sources, with heartwarming pet rescue stories with heroes paddling out heroically to heroically save various furry friends from certain drowning. In boats. The floaty kind, as the other kinds had not risen with the waters.
The pilot explained how the ground staff were struggling heroically to make it to the airport so the planes could be secured in their prepared berths and disembarked. However heroically they tried, however, it was always a failure never a success. Emirates was on the job though and heroically doing everything possible to get the airport running at full capacity. Except the heroic staff where sadly unable to complete their heroic journeys, and so really Emirates was helpless, despite their vast resources in their homeland, achingly out of reach of their heroic staff.
At this point I should address the force majeur event. The rain was a force majeur event. We are unable to prevent force majeur events, hence the name and the insurance wriggle room. What we absolutely can control, however is our response to a force majeur event. Generally more wealth means more trained, experienced warm bodies and fascinating forewarning systems and response equipment of varying quality. Ingenuity always plays a role though, so it is still possible to provide significant success in relief even without substantial wealth, like one of the largest airlines at its travel hub has for instance. Where there is a will, there is so often a way. And as a species we are getting so many exciting new force majeur projects to practice and improve on! I am glad I mentioned will, because we can examine Emirates’ will in the following occurrences.
Landing in a GMT+4 zone from a GMT+2 zone (Google it) meant that I was now awake for 26h. Not a biggie, often happens in intercontinental journeys. The boards say that the flight was rescheduled for 12.45 on another concourse. Perfect. Time to get there, locate the gate, get some snacks, maybe lounge a bit and then get to the queue before the gate opens and join the queue early.
Locate gate C4 (hehehe), check. Not enough time for lounge, but Emirates sent us a lovely voucher for free food. Fast food, but we don’t have much time. Get coffee from McCafe, no only MacDonalds gives free food, go away forthrightly. Live and learn. KFC. We don’t have any food. Sure, coffee. No, forthrightly again. Ok, queues have eaten up our free time, do the snacks on board. Good old Emirates, willingly sorting out the problems.
Join queue 25min before the gate opens and patiently wait our turn when the gate opens. Bring on 12.45! 13.05 to Kolkata you say? That can’t be right. There are no persons of Indian descent here, as might reasonably be expected on a flight to India, oh and it was FBI 2 min ago! The flight departures board still says FBI at 12:45, oh no it is 13:15. There is no way you can board a plane to Kolkata in 10min and reset for another flight, or anywhere else, unless it is a mom and pop airport. No, you have to listen to their new aches and pains stories between boardings, so not there either. Some FBI passengers start moving away, but we decide to remain steadfast and make decisions on the outcome that makes sense. Perhaps the Kolkata flight usually boards here and an automated flight info loaded the Kolkata route. Oh look at that, FBI is up again, and it is still leaving at 14:00. Crap. At least it agrees with the departure board. 45min is still not enough time to relax and get back in time. May as well stick around. Are your hiking boots hurting your feet? Not wearing hiking boots. I normally wouldn’t either, but we plan on hiking and we only had a 2.5h layover. Lesson re-learned.
Going to Kolkata again are we? At least we have a handful of Indian persons here this time. They must have got bad intel too. FBI again, yup, 14:30. Does the clock have a 30min hiccup? 15:00. Mmmm. I have a good feeling about 15:00. Now they have staff at the gate. Heroes! Mutter, mutter, fuss, fuss. Calling all passengers for destination FBI. It is barely past 15.25. Passport, tickets, carry on luggage, seat! Power of positive thinking! Everyone boarded, carry on luggage stowed away. The online check in system was wrong in the part where it said wife was checked in, but that the seat was not reserved. The booking confirmation part of the same system that said the opposite was right. Nice.
Bit warm outside, rain should clear up soon, but I didn’t see much outside of the river roads, no idea what transport routes were knocked out. Heroes! The aircon is keeping the plane cool, but shouldn’t the doors be closing? Passengers are all ready. Pilot reports that sadly, while the heroic air and cabin crews managed to hero into work, the ground staffs’ heroforms’ colours ran in the rain. No one to tow the plane out. But they are on the way. Heroically. Times passes. A lot of that going around, even without force majeur. Two and a half hours later, after several cheery updates about the heroing of the ground staff, the cabin crew would now exceed the maximum shift time legally allowable en route to FBI, and so we would have to disembark. The cabin crew would of course go home, get their legally mandated rest time and be back heroically. Just not today, for us, or any of the other 200(?) flights currently in limbo. If I got some vital elements wrong here, I admit paying attention was not top of my mind here.
Gosh my feet hurt now. Take off your boots! Chemical weapons are frowned upon in airports. We should have landed in FBI now, and the boots would not be a problem. 36h sleepless.
As we were disembarking, one of the staff (possibly ground) yelled, ‘Go to gate C12 to resolve your connecting flight!’ Eh 8 gates down, even sore feet are not a hindrance here. Ah, gate C12, boarding to Istanbul.
…
I will ask the Emirates passenger facing staff at the gate. No staff at the gate? How are they board….oh postponed.
Emirates staff. Odd, they seem so conspicuous by their absence a day and a half or so after a force majeur event. No one is in bicycling distance who can’t be on the floor providing advice? Isn’t Emirates terribly sorry for the unexpected delays and working around the clock to right the ship? I have heard it so many times today, it must be true! Oh, thank goodness another passenger has caught a security guards’ attention and he seems to have some information. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaall the way down the Gate C corridor to Gate B18. Right, strange that air or ground crew at the plane got it wrong, but they both have 1’s in them and B can sound like C if you have been stung in the mouth by a while beehive. Off we go.
Wife tells me as we are walking to B18 (heresay, but after considerable internal argument, I decide my wife can be trusted) that she was told that the reason why the C12 gate time kept moving by small increments was because they were sure that the cabin crew was almost there. The juxtaposition between drip feeding 15 to 30 minute delays to passengers, in the hope that sufficient air and cabin crew will arrive to board the passengers, contrasts sharply with the complete confidence that sufficient ground crew will materialise from the ether in the two and a half hours allowed for air crew to serve a grounded plane before the cabin crew are furloughed off for safety reasons. Of course, rendering them unable to serve on other planes until the next day is part of the larger service plan. On to B18.
I personally have never seen a block of 1500 people squeezed into a 30ish by 30ish cube before. Meters. It resembles an amorphous blob. I imagine it would rock at a concert. When it is people of many creeds and all hues who are tired, hungry, thirsty, worried, have compromised immune systems, missed meetings, birthdays, connecting flights and been travelling for anything up to 30 hours and well beyond, then we have the less fun version again. People leaving the blob say it takes 8-12 hours to reach the front of the queue. Two service people (possibly Emirates) respond to every question with a simple answer: join the queue. All answers await at the head of the queue.
A shorter 20min queue nearby at the Skywards desk responds to every question with ‘join the queue’. All answers await at the head of the queue. We now have a 13h layover if we are to catch the same flight the next day. Are hotels on offer? Queue. If it takes 12h to get to the front of the queue, we won’t need a hotel. Queue.
Skywards service person, may I tell you something so that you can pass it on to the higher ups? Sure. That is not a queue and it is not fit for purpose. It is an amorphous blob with no lines, no order and little movement. You are throwing your passengers to the wolves. People from countries who are used to dealing with large crowds are at a distinct advantage. This is great for them, but not for all the other passengers whose money you have taken. There is no guidance on offer. The only way to get any information is to fight to the front of the blob, risking physical injury (more to come) to GET A NEW TICKET FOR A TRIP YOU ALREADY PAID FOR AND HAVE ALREADY CHECKED IN FOR! (shoutiness for emphasis, not for illustration of the conversation). Service person looked suitably abashed, but the mess had nothing to with them. They sat in the booth in difficult circumstances answering questions whose only answer, by direction from on high contained ‘queue’ repeatedly.
We are now 36h into our 24h trip and decide to use aforementioned new status to access an even more upmarket lounge than at IRA. Although it had a slightly scruffier look, the atmosphere was markedly better. We washed off some of the literal and figurative dirt from our trip to date, had refreshments and just let time pass for 4h. This lounge had no beds, so as before, I could not sleep due to the genteel distractions around me. 40h no sleep, feet now painful rather than uncomfortable, but full bellies, less stressed, we go to brave The Queue.
Of course four hours later, they would have found a way to coral the horde of desperate people they dumped into a mosh pit. They wouldn’t consider their passengers fattened cattle would they? Say it together all you clairvoyants out there! Not only was there no change in the appearance of the blob, chatting to passengers around us revealed horrifying stories. One gentleman from Ghana had queued 8 hours the previous day to get his ticket (turns out I was a Johnny come lately), but that flight was also cancelled and so here he was at the back of the queue for the second day. An older Australian couple (who suffered physically, with many position changes, seating stretching etc. to relieve stressed muscles and continue standing in the queue) arrived at the front of the queue the previous day, only to be told that their flight was closing boarding and they needed to leg it to catch the flight. They caught the flight, but for similar reasons provided previously were in the queue again. I do not recall the exact details.
Now let’s do some entry level maths. If there are 1500 people in a ‘queue’ and only 7 counters to server them, and it takes 10min to serve each person, how long will it take to clear the room. For the sake of this sum, ignore people who have to queue twice (please do not let people have to queue three times! For all that is merciful!), people who give up hope and go to end it all, but return after the miasma of misery lifts as they put distance between themselves and the blob, then return to repeat the cycle, and ghosts of those who did not escape the miasma.
1500/7= 214.28 people/service counter 214.28 * 10 = 2143 min 2143/60 = 35.71h
The confirmed constant is the seven service counters. The number of passengers serviced is a laughable exaggeration. There were entire hours where no one was seen leaving. More details to come. Feel free to play with your own numbers. Another estimate that might help is that eyeballing the departure board, 20% of the scheduled flights went out. The rest include delayed, cancelled, delayed then cancelled, delayed, re-scheduled, then cancelled delayed, boarded, disembarked, cancelled, rescheduled, delayed then cancelled All cancelled tickets required rebooking via The Queue.
The above sum is of an early school standard and could be solved by a bright five year old. If the theoretical bright five year old could figure this simple arithmetic out, then one must conclude that the adult operations management at Emirates, who could not climb to this intellectual wormpile are very, very stupid. Or wilfully sadistic. Either works.
I again point to several passenger facing staff who tried hard, but were tied up in a system not designed to deal with these numbers. None of the staff are the target of my ire. The ultimate responsibility lies, as recently stated, with the management structure and executive. The lot of them should be torn out root and branch and burnt on a heap as not fit for purpose. It is hard to believe that the system would not benefit from this treatment of cancerous management. Nonetheless, there were individual staff who exemplified the Emirates management structure tremendously.
Back to our experience in The Queue. We joined around 10pm with a let’s get this over with attitude. There was some good natured banter among neighbours, a few stories swapped, but the longer you spent in the queue, the less amusing it became and the more taxing especially on the older and elderly, myself included. The hours ticked by and progress was measured in 5 and 10cm in an hour. About 2h into our stint, a security guard took it into his own initiative to extend the short queue dividers deep into queues to reduce queue jumping and crowding. I believe it was his own initiative, because he was angry it had not been done before and seemed to have to harangue his colleagues into following his lead. I do not speak the language he used with his colleagues, but exchanged a word or two with him. After several hours of gentle coaxing and forcefully extending the fabric queue dividers, the blob had turned into a relatively ordered set of queues. There was some shouting involved. It took 24h from first overflow to get this done.
During our 10pm to 5am stand in the queue (10-8 for my heroic wife. No hint of sarcasm this time) there were a handful of tempers flaring, one man who sounded like a doomprepper and one nearly physical altercation (thank you security personnel who stepped in). The doomprepper eventually seemed more put out that his shouting passed over the crowd with not a zephyr of response, than his blob ordeal. He gave up after 30 odd min. I mentioned that it was strange that we did not see anyone passing out. Oh the irony. An hour or two later a young man did collapse, probably from low blood sugar as he returned not too long after and seemed none the worse for wear. My own experience had longer lasting effects.
In a final opportunity to give the staff on the floor their due, I will point out that they targeted families with young children and elderly people with clear mobility problems. No children were heard crying, but there were still many visible older and elderly who found the queue very taxing. Various drinks and several versions of cool drinks were passed into the middle of the blob from the sides. The largest single movement in the blob were the two occasions when staff came to shout the news that the London Heathrow flight was boarding. Perhaps as much as 1or 2% of the blob cleared those times. It looked so much like managing the blob around newly departing flights was a real solution. Sadly, there is only data for the London Heathrow journey, which is not a good data set.
On Thursday morning as I reached the front 5ish m of the queue, my feet had turned to raw mince, my legs and hands were shaking and I was getting light headed. I was well hydrated, had sugar from the cool drinks, but had last eaten around 8.30pm. We had agreed that if we had not reached the front of the queue by 6am, then I would approach one of the security guards and show that our flight was boarding at 7.25 and could we be allowed to make the flight. By 5am I knew I would not make the front of the queue, and that we would not make the 7.25 boarding time.
I could not leave the blob, because my wife and I have different surnames, we did not know if they would issue my wife’s ticket, but not mine and I knew I could not fight my way back into the blob to get to the front when my wife finally did. I did not know these things, because there were no Emirates staff to answer simple queries like this. Only penetrating to the front would get answers.
At 5 am I was almost 48h without sleep and sat down again, as I had been doing every 30min to release the severe pain in my feet. I am not exactly sure what happened, but my fellow passengers kindly braced me with their own bodies and hands to steady me. They then called for me to be allowed to move to the front of the queue to get me processed and out. I only wanted to reach the guard who was 2m from the front of the queue, to ask about the FBI boarding. He asked the guard closer to the edge of the blob to check, and the second guard turned his back on him. Things are a little hazy here again, but I think I stumbled and the passengers around me insisted that I and my wife be allowed to pass to the front of the queue. I will pause here to amplify the fact that the passengers in the same miserable position I was in, showed more empathy than Emirates, who were the only people who could have successfully managed the problem out. The people in front of me (of all hues, for the slow ones in the back) sacrificed their hard won progress to assist a fellow passenger in need. That progress was won with literal sweat and possibly blood.
At the front of the queue, I knew I was going down, when I started I was again braced and the nearby guards watched unimpressed. My wife started shouting that either they get me out of the crowd or call an ambulance. A wicked insight on my wife’s part as ambulances involve paperwork. I had previously realised that moving across the top of the queue involved less pushing than running down its length. If the body of the blob was kept 2m back from the people at the service counter, then they could freely move out instead of fighting down the blob body. This is done at every airport in the world.
A confession of my own here is that I was not gentle going out, and I apologise to any passengers who were manhandled. With fading cognition, I was going to puke on them or push them out of the way. For anyone reading this and did not know what was happening, I apologise wholeheartedly and hope you can forgive me and did not suffer an injuries. I made it out of the crowd to a quiet spot where I could sit, catch my breath and restore my constitution.
If you have read this far, you surely think this is the end of they story, but incredibly incompetence, cruelty of inaction and negligence know no bounds. For the sake of your mental health, there are still at least four instances to go.
Having got me out of the queue, the guards decided I was someone else’s problem. A viciously powerful invisibility cloak first discovered by Douglas Adams. I was offered no aid, not even a drink. A medic was not called. I was left propped up against a wall. My self diagnosis is that it was fatigue, because while I did not recover entirely, I did improve. Amazingly, as my head cleared, an elderly German schoolteacher named Hans (there is a reason it is a stereotype), actually Johannes Karl collapsed in front of me. He was in the queue for the self service mini blob, which as far as I will describe of except that it is right next to actual blob. The passengers in front of and behind Hans caught him, laid him down gently and laid him next to me once he had recovered his senses. The American passenger then undertook to find Han’s’ wife, deliver the passports and act as to between where necessary, sacrificing his spot in the mini blob. I will leave the rest to your imagination, except that no guard or medic was called. Several guards walked in front of us.
And yet the tale continues. Once I was again in control of my faculties, I became concerned with my wife’s whereabouts as I knew I left her at the front of the queue and sufficient time had passed (over an hour) she surely should have finished even with snail’s pace of the blob tendrils. I messaged her and she told me that the night shift quit at about the same time as I went down, and the day shift had not arrived. I messaged my wife at 5.14 that I was doing better, and she replied at 6.10 that the day shift arrived. Ready to get stuck in they faffed around until 6.30 when they engaged reverse gear.
And now, finally we discovered why the queue moved so slowly, even after the lines were formed, which should have improved throughput, but did not. The head guard who I will identify as the only one wearing specs, and who I will call little god, had great charm and self confidence. The type which so ably assists young bulimics, by preventing the necessity of sticking a finger down your throat. With myself still incapacitated, the passengers who had pushed me forward and the newly arrived day shift in view, he called forth a young blond woman to assist her with her papers. Not to belabour the point, but the kind that so easily transports the stomach contents to a new and exciting location in out of body experience. With 1500 people desperate to get home or make their connecting flight, little god allowed the young lady to ask about renting a car, what accommodation was available and so on, for a flight that left three days hence. For 45min. The crowd was so incensed he quickly whisked her away. All the young men that had stood at the front of the queue for HOURS had simply been waiting for service. While little god got his hard on. You thought I meant lesser god I am sure.
…I would like to make light of this, but here words fail me, so I will leave it to your imagination. Please have fun.
My wife’s ticket was issued in the name of the young blond lady and it took 20min to resolve that, by which time the crowd was seething. My wife managed to get me on the flight as a medical emergency, and was then assaulted as she forced her way out of the blob. She was kicked and punched in the ribs. She arrived to me shaking violently. I thought she was having a panic attack, but it was her adrenaline rush. We will see the extent of the bruising tonight.
We joined the queue with me with priority boarding. I was not assisted, and in my weakened state, had to deal with obnoxious gold members who did not want me to board before them. The gate staff was informed of my status. Having cleared the boarding gate an obnoxious staff man told me that I could not board without my wife. I stood where directed, but started getting light headed again and so sat down on the floor. I asked the obnoxious oaf to call my wife forward, which he refused as it would inconvenience the passengers ahead of her. I asked why he felt it necessary to explain his problems to me, rather than solving mine. The lady staff member was then spurred into action to allow my wife through, with nary a peep from all those wronged passengers.
And yet, there is one last tale to tell. Once on the plane, I realised that the baggage tags affixed to the tickets from IRA were not transferred to the new tickets. I asked a steward if it was possible to find out if our bags made it on board, ‘idontknownooneevertellsusanythingsorry’. Just as I was about to give up another steward asked me if he could help. I won’t tell the call light tale, but the steward saw it was active and could he help. He was not able to find the answer, but he kept me posted on the various avenues he had tried. Landing in FBI has a lotto feel to it currently, except I don’t have a ticket. *Note: no lottery win, but considering the chaos, not surprising.
If you made it this far, consider all those people currently in actual danger due to the incredible ineptness of Emirates. They will continue to struggle all this week and certainly into next. Send this post to any aviation authority who can act immediately to intervene to stop the suffering of people whose only crime was to purchase air passage with Emirates.
TL;DR
Truly, Emirates showed that when a once in a generation disruption occurs, they know how to organise an orgy in a central location, perhaps around a campfire. A clusterfuck, if you will, while the world burns.

As a big fan of the discussions between Adam and Destiny, I was thrilled to hear that Adam will be a guest on the podcast next week. Since I'm familiar with Adam's taste, humor, interests, and beliefs, this post can serve as an introduction to the DGG community and assist Kyla with topics, questions, and clips that will hopefully result in a quality and engaging interaction.
Roughly, the idea of the Bridges Podcast as a whole is to foster serious conversations around politics and current events. So, how can Adam's interests in art, music, movies and edgy humor be brought back into politics?

Bridges Podcast Ep. 5 w/ Adam Johnston (YMS)

Even at a fundamental level, it can be argued that Adam's interest in watching movies extends to the political realm. He's less concerned with "WHAT is shown in the film" and more focused on "HOW things are shown in the film." This preference leads him to favor movies that provoke thought, while disliking those that “turn off” your brain for relaxation. Adam is famously critical of the term "it's a kids movie" because it implies that films can exist devoid of political implications, where every decision by characters and directors is justifiable and never contradictory. That's why on Twitter he follows individuals from various political movements, including some of the more radical ones, seemingly in a perpetual attempt to contradict himself. So yes, Adam actively follows USA politics and periodically watches online political figures like Kyle Kulinski, Vaush, and his boyfriend is also a big Destiny fan (Oh, and he dislikes Hasan).
Why is Adam doing this? Can't he just enjoy a movie and shut up? As individuals our consciousness is not an isolated phenomenon, but rather emerges through our interconnectedness with others. Even if there was such thing as a non-political film, our reflection in the film's narrative inherently introduces political elements. When we see ourselves reflected in a movie, it stimulates our ideas and emotions, prompting us to seek out other people experiences and opinions. This leads us to read others perspectives on Twitter and watch YouTube reviews where we hope to find recognition once more. Thus, the politicization extends beyond the films themselves to include the viewers.
Individuals tend to connect with art that aligns with their own ideological values and beliefs. This explains why FREE GUY resonated with Jordan Peterson, given his focus on Jungian psychology and archetypes. However, for Adam, who watches around 500 movies a year, archetypes represent movie tropes that makes the film predictable, boring and with an bonus Ryan Reynolds cringe humor you get 2/10 movie.
Remember, Adam may enjoy a movie with stereotypical archetypal content, but after watching so many movies, he starts to see the film's form as well. Unlike Peterson, who would never enjoy a movie with a gay furry man because he only sees the content, not how the film presents itself. This doesn't mean that Adam can only relate to a film through its form; on the contrary, he's aware that there's hidden content within the form itself and therefore avoids making binary divisions. This skill is developed through watching movies but extends beyond them. Kids these days like to call it media literacy.
This makes it easy to spot manipulative videos, and fake news because you're aware of the hidden content within the form itself. Especially now in times of war we witness propaganda from both sides. For example, in THIS clip, Destiny pointed out several times that the video was edited, but Alex couldn't grasp why because his brain was ignoring the cut and its implications in real life. In private, I'm certain that Adam would agree with Destiny's point on this clip without doing any research. But I doubt Adam would feel comfortable publicly reacting and speculating, because, just like Destiny, he avoids talking about things he doesn't know. So, he likes to do deep research before coming to a conclusion publicly.
Proof of this is the Kimba video, in which Adam essentially debunks the Lion King and Kimba the White Lion conspiracy by doing research and delving into extensive detail. I swear, this video and controversy are so fascinating, they could spend the whole podcast discussing it. On a smaller scale, this serves as an example on why and how conspiracy theories are formed, how people consume information, and how it can be debunked by just one person. Keep in mind that this controversy has been around for over 20 years, including a college professor who helped propagate the false conspiracy by giving TED talks and writing an entire book about it without ever watching Kimba or The Lion King. This "controversy" lasted for decades because no one actually bothered to watch Kimba, except for one horny Canadian.
Similarly, individuals like to form opinions about movies, without watching them. Movie reviewers like The Critical Drinker provide surface-level analysis of these "bad blockbuster films" to their audience, who often don't actually watch the movies but experience them through the “movie review”. *Simulacrum - shouted Destiny.\* Ironically, they also don’t watch their own films, like SOUND OF FREEDOM, where they bought empty seats to financially support the movie, knowing that it's boring, yet still good enough to proclaim it one of the best .
They fabricate narratives about political elites wanting to prevent them from seeing the film. Adam addresses this in a video, illustrating how conservatives interpret everyday occurrences, such as a malfunctioning air conditioner in a theater, as evidence of malicious intent by politicians to stop them from watching the movie. If those politicians were a little bit smarter, they wouldn't have allowed the film to be distributed in theaters to begin with. Common conservative propaganda: the enemy is simultaneously too clever and too foolish.
For them, society along with culture and art are in decline. Often, these individuals argue that feminism is the main reason for the decline of modern films. The conservative trap that Destiny falls into is the suggestion that "perhaps we should push a little harder for the representation of women in movies", and then conservatives counter by claiming that women have historically been portrayed equally, citing a short list of the same five female characters they bring in this argument every time. However, we know that this is not the case, as women were largely excluded from film production roles except for editing. Instead of relying on the same five movies featuring female leads, why not examine how almost all supporting female characters were portrayed until the 2000s?
It would be interesting if Adam, Destiny, and Kayla were to discuss nudity in movies and how they portray the male and female bodies. Why do people take issue with nudity in general? Alternatively, if you really want to get under Adam's skin about moral topics, bring up how every movie doesn't have the balls to show children being killed even in rated-R movies.
​
Okay, I'm starting to realize that this is more like shizopost than an effort post that nobody will bother reading. Let me cut it short with a few topic suggestions:

• T1: Comparing current state of movie streaming platforms vs theater experiences vs film festivals?
• T2: Movie rating and rating system. Difference in 1/10 and 1/5 star system. Letterboxd vs IMDB.
• T3: How does our mental state influence the way we watch movies? How does Adam navigate this? He recently tweeted that after 30 years of life, he's finally found happiness. Is this the reason why he gives more higher ratings than usual?
• T4: What defines a movie? Are YouTube videos or yt documentaries considered films? Is there a distinction between written film criticism and yt movie criticism? Which is the better one?
• T5: Neither Adam nor Destiny can relate to older movies like they can with modern ones.
• T6: Is there a correct way to watch movies? Should one persevere through every film, even if it's dull, to reach the end?
• T7: Both Adam and Destiny have a strict schedule and work ethic.
• T8: Both Destiny and Adam share interests in music, particularly music in video games, as well as interests in law. Adam once mentioned during a stream that in some parallel universe, he would be a very good lawyer.
• T9: Both agree on: Dune, Oppenheimer, Kill Bill, Whiplash, Everything Everywhere All at Once, Marvel films, Death Note, and disagree on: Interstellar, Pirates of the Caribbean 1, School of Rock, Pulp Fiction, Parasite
• Immigration to America. How difficult is the process and impressions from living in America.

Anything Else? Podcast Ep. 3 w/ Adam Johnston (YMS)

I love Dan, butsometimes he seems a bit retarded. If he doesn't want to prepare with research, why does he insist on structuring it around topics he doesn't enjoy? Why not to go full retard and start shitposting?
Get another retard on the podcast. I heard Adam is going to stay in Miami for a few days. He already knows you and follows both of your Twitter accounts. You share a similar sense of humor and have same life experiences with gaming, early YouTube, internet culture...... And most importantly, unlike the beta male Destiny, Adam enjoys alcohol and cocktails, so you'll have great company.
Additionally, Destiny will finally have someone to openly discuss pedophilia, rape, sexism, and all his favorite topics. Adam is full of interesting stories; you could talk about his furry stuff, the time he was almost abducted in Vegas , crazy parties, and both good and bad drug experiences. GET HIM ON PLS!

It was a nice November evening, Friday to be exact. It was cold but Oskar and Eli didn’t care. They walked a long time but after a while, they finally got to a house, their friend Adam’s house. He’s the first friend they had in a long time, I’m not saying that they haven’t had any other friends, just that… it's been a long time since they trusted anyone but each other. The house had one car in the driveway and haybales from Adam’s dad’s Smoke Shop in the front yard. There were two doors, a glass storm door, and the main one painted a nice emerald green. They rang the doorbell and waited a bit before Adam answered it. He was an African American boy, who this time wasn’t wearing his Super Mario hat he rarely took off. He wore a blue jeans Jacket and black sweatpants, with large Bear slippers.
“...Are you wearing bear slippers?” Eli asked, looking down at Adam’s feet. Adam looked down as well, the vinyl bear claws poking out of the large furry slippers. “...Yes,” Adam said. Eli giggled. “Don’t worry, it looks cute,” Eli said, making Adam feel better. Oskar tilted his head in confusion. “Where’s your hat? We always see you with it on.” Oskar asked. Adam turned and pointed down the hall. “It’s in my room, I don’t wear it all the time,” Adam said chuckling. Oskar snickered. “Funny, I thought it was stuck to your head,” Oskar said. Eli nodded before speaking up. “Can we come in now?” Eli asked. Adam frowned. “Well, actually, my dad is about to take Esther and me to Dave and Buster's,” Adam said. Oskar and Eli tilted their heads in unison and confusion. “Dave and Buster’s?” Oskar asked. “You don’t know what that place is? It's like Chuck E. Cheese…for big kids, with good food, games, and prizes. It's a bit more than that but it's the best I can describe it.” Adam said. Oskar and Eli were still confused before it clicked in Eli’s mind. “Oh… I think I know what you mean.” Eli said. Adam thought about something before snapping his fingers, causing Eli to flinch. “I got an Idea, how about you guys come with us?” Adam asked. Oskar and Eli looked at each other before shrugging. “I don’t know. We've never been there before.” Oskar said. Adam chuckled. “Come on, it’ll be fun!” Adam said. Eli thought about it before whispering something in Oskar’s ear, before looking back at Adam. “I’m ok with it, right Oskar?” Eli asked. Oskar nodded. “Well, if Eli wants to go, I’ll go too. But is your dad ok with it?” Oskar asked. Adam put a finger up before running to his dad’s room. After 2 minutes he came back with a smile, nodding. “Yeah, he said you two can come as we have enough room in the van,” Adam said. Eli nodded. “Alright, let's go then,” Eli said.
The car drove down the highway, with Adam’s dad driving, Adam sitting in the front, now wearing sneakers and his Mario hat, while Oskar and Eli sat in the back with his adopted sister Esther. This was the first time Oskar and Eli met Esther. Esther is usually in her room when they come over. She sat near the window, trying to ignore the two children sitting next to her. For some reason, she found them…unsettling. “Adam? What’s Dave and Busters like again?” Eli asked. Adam was about to speak up when Esther rudely butted in. “Jesus, what are you stupid? It's an entertainment place.” Esther said bluntly. Adam growled quietly, but Eli and Oskar heard him. Adam's dad, who was pushing 60, barely listened to what Esther said and didn't say anything. Eli and Oskar glared at Esther angrily. “What?” Esther asked. Adam groaned. “Why are you such a d**k all the time?” Adam asked. Eli snickered as Oskar kept looking out the window. “She is what she eats,” Oskar said. Eli almost burst out laughing, she had to cover her mouth.
Esther immediately grew angry. “Do you wanna f*cking say that again?!” Esther yelled angrily. “Esther! Language!” Adam's Dad said. Esther groaned and kicked the back of Adam's seat, causing him to fly forward, but he stopped himself before hitting the dashboard. Eli frowned at Esther and quietly growled, but Oskar calmed her down. Someone else didn't like that either because Esther began to hear growling, but not like someone mimicking a growl. It sounded like an animal. Esther looked up into the rearview mirror and saw two soulless eyes looking back at her. Esther squealed and backed into the seat, hitting her head. Eli tilted her head in confusion. “...What was that about?” Eli asked. “There's something in the rearview mirror, look!” Esther said. Eli looked in the mirror but only saw the three of them. “...Are you hallucinating? There's just us.” Eli said. Esther was about to respond before noticing the fountain that stands before the Dave & Buster's building. The large building was mostly a blueish grey, with an orange outline at the top, the entrance was awesome as it was similar to that of a clocktower, with the large orange logo with the big white letters “DAVE & BUSTER'S” adorning it. There was a large area for cars to drive under and park as well, and it felt like Broadway with the carpet leading to the doors. There were a lot of cars in the parking lot, which makes sense given that it was a Friday evening. as a Friday Evening. The car went into the parking lot as the engine stopped. “Alright, we’re here, let's go.” Adam’s dad said stepping out of the car. Adam followed behind as Eli and Oskar stepped as well, along with Esther. Eli was more in awe of the building and its lights. Oskar held Eli’s hand as they followed Adam closely, with Esther slightly lagging, keeping her distance from them.
Once they walked into the building, the smell of food hit everyone's noses, and the sounds of the TVs and arcade games filled the air, with the sound of music. There was a big mural on the wall with two men in it, the taglines saying “THIS IS DAVE.” and “THIS IS BUSTER” respectively. Eli and Oskar looked around in Awe as they got a table. Adam sat on one side while Adam's Dad and Esther sat on the other. Eli and Oskar sat next to Adam as a waitress walked up to them. “Hello, my name is Jasmine, what can I get you?” She asked. Adam’s dad spoke up as Eli kept looking around the room, fascinated by the sounds and smells. “Yes, can we get the deal where we can get the game cards and the meals?” Adam’s Dad asked. Jasmine nodded. “Of course!” She said. “Adam, what would you like?” Adam’s Dad asked. “Dad, you know what I want: A burger,” Adam said smugly. Esther glared. “Fatass…” she said under her breath. Right when she said that her chair was knocked from right under her, causing her to fall. “OW!” She yelled. Everyone looked down at her as Adam tried to hold in his laughter before he couldn’t hold it and began cackling like a Hyena before it evolved into the Joker’s Laugh. He quickly stopped as he began coughing soon after. Eli giggled as Oskar snickered. Esther looked around, noticing something walking away, big and purple. She blinked and it was gone. She shrugged and got back up on the chair. “...Real funny, which one of you did it?” Esther asked. Adam’s Dad, quickly sensing the tension, asked Esther what she wanted to eat. “...Huh? Oh, uh…Wings I guess?” Esther suggested. The Truth was, she wasn’t that hungry. But felt like she should have something anyway. “Don’t worry, we’re not hungry,” Oskar said. Eli nodded in agreement, but still looked around, seemingly getting antsy sitting still for so long. Adam looked towards Eli. “Are you alright Eli?” Adam asked. Eli nodded. “Yeah, I just want to go over to the arcade,” Eli said, surprisingly calmly. Adam chuckled. “Don’t worry I want to go over too,” Adam said. The Waitress left as another came over with their game cards, 300 Credits each. “Alright, now go off and play while we wait.” Adam’s Dad said. Adam nodded and took his card before walking off. Eli and Oskar looked at eachother before grabbing one card each and following Adam. Esther was the only one who remained. “...You going to go?” Adam’s Dad asked. Esther looked up. “Oh, yeah,” Esther said. She took a game card and walked away, leaving Adam’s Dad alone.
Adam began to walk firstly to the prize counter before he stopped and turned around, noticing that Oskar and Eli were following him. "...Why are you guys following me around?" Adam asked confused. Oskar looked around before shrugging. "We've never been somewhere like this before," Oskar responded. Adam tilted his head. “But, what about-” Adam began to say. Eli almost immediately covered his mouth. “No,” Eli said sternly. Oskar shook his head. “We don’t talk about that place,” Oskar said. Adam removed Eli’s hand from his mouth. “Oh, sorry, guess you had a bad experience there,” Adam said. Eli frowned. “...You don’t know the half of it,” Eli said. Adam nodded before speaking. "Ok... Well go off on your own and play some of your own games! It will be fun." Adam said, opening his arms wide and spinning around for a second. Eli looked puzzled and began scratching her head. "But, what about you?" Eli asked. Adam winked before giving a thumbs-up. "Don't worry, I'll be fine, you guys go on ahead, if you need any help, I’ll be near the prize counter,” Adam said. Oskar and Eli nodded, looking a bit brighter from the reassurance from their friend. "Ok, come on Eli!" Oskar said, taking Eli’s hand. Oskar and Eli went off by themselves as Adam walked away.
Eli and Oskar walked around the arcade for a bit, unsure what to play first. In fact, they didn’t really know how everything worked. That was until they noticed Skeeball, multiple lanes of it too. “Hey, look, Skeeball, wanna play?” Oskar asked. Eli nodded. “Yeah! I’d love to!” Eli said. Oskar looked down and noticed the card reader on the side of the railing. He reached into his pocket and pulled out the card before inserting it. The little screen flickered to life, saying the words “HAVE FUN!” on it. Oskar took one of the balls and gave it to Eli, before taking one himself. “Are you ready?” Eli asked. Oskar nodded. “Yeah!” Oskar said. Eli smiled and rolled one of the balls down the lane, getting a 50. Oskar gave a thumbs up and smiled, before throwing one himself, getting the same score as Eli. “Want to go again, Eli?” Oskar asked. But Eli wasn’t paying attention. “Eli?” Oskar asked. Oskar looked around but didn’t find them anywhere. Damn it, she must have wandered off. Oskar began to panic for a second, before calming down. It was an arcade. …A big, large arcade. Maybe Eli went to go find Adam or another game. “I’ll…I’ll them in a bit,” Oskar said.
Adam was near the prize counter, spinning a large wheel, however instead of it landing on the Jackpot, that being 1000, it landed on only 10. “Ugh!” Adam said, clearly upset. He glanced behind himself, only for Eli to be standing behind him, quiet as a mouse. “Ah! Eli!” Adam said. Eli didn't respond, just stared at him. “...Ok, how long were you standing there?” Adam asked. Eli finally responded. “Five minutes, give or take. What were you doing?” Eli asked. Adam shrugged. “I'm playing this game where you spin the wheel and it lands on a different number, and you get the amount of tickets it lands on. A good way to rack up tickets. Have you played anything?” Adam asked. Eli shook her head. “Aside from Skeeball, no. I don’t know what else to play really.” Eli said. Adam stepped aside. “You can try playing this,” Adam said. Eli tilted her head. “...Do I just…Spin it?” Eli asked. “Yeah, and it will land on a number, say 200, and give you that amount of tickets,” Adam stated. “...Sounds a bit boring,” Eli said. Adam stared in a bit of confusion, but also upset. “...I’ll show you boring,” Adam said under his breath. “What?” Eli asked. “What? I was saying that there's a Luigi’s Mansion game you can play!” Adam said. “Nice save.” A voice said in his head. Eli looked around. “...Luigi’s Mansion..Oh! I know that game! Oskar got me, Dark Moon, one time, I loved it!” Eli said. Adam nodded before realizing that Oskar wasn’t with Eli. “..Where is Oskar?” Adam asked. Eli seemed to finally notice that Oskar wasn’t around and began looking around. “Oh, I must have wandered off from him and didn’t notice,” Eli said. Adam chuckled. “Well, we can go find him first and then we can all find a game for us to play,” Adam said. Eli smiled and nodded, eager to get back to their boyfriend. “Yes, that would be great!” Eli said.
It didn’t take long for them to find Oskar. He was riding a stationary Motorcycle Ride. Mario Kart GP DX. “Should we-” Adam began to say in a whisper. Eli shook their head. “No. Let's surprise him.” Eli said. Adam nodded and stayed completely silent as Oskar finished his game, he turned around and saw Eli and Adam just standing there. “AH!” Oskar yelled, falling back. Eli giggled as Adam laughed, his laughing slowly becoming one of a Hyena before he began coughing. Eli began to giggle again as Oskar got back up. “Very funny,” Oskar said, a bit bitter. Eli walked up to Oskar and nuzzled against him. “Oh come on Oskar, we were just playing around!” Eli said with a smile. Adam was about to respond when his phone began ringing. He picked it up and answered. “Hello?” Adam asked. “Food’s here.” Adam’s Dad said, before quickly hanging up. “Who was that?” Eli asked. Adam put his phone away. “It was my Dad, He said the food was ready,” Adam said. Oskar nodded and motioned for them to follow. “Well, come on then, let's go!” Oskar said. Adam and Eli followed, but Eli stopped, hearing something. She turned around and saw something peaking at them from behind an Arcade machine. It looked like a big blue- No.No..It can’t be. Eli closed her eyes, before opening them again, the figure was gone.
When Adam, Eli, and Oskar got back to the table, there was a plate of food on the Table, A large Burger with fries sat there, it looked tasty. There were some buffalo wings as well. But the biggest was a large Rack of Ribs. That's what his Dad must’ve ordered. They all sat down as Esther got back. “Welcome back,” Adam said. Esther ignored him and pulled aside her food. Eli sat next to Oskar as he sat down, looking down at the floor. “Are you alright?” Oskar asked. Eli quickly perked up and smiled. “Yeah! Fine! I just thought I saw something.” Eli said. Oskar tilted his head. “Saw wha- What the hell?” Oskar said, catching something from the corner of his eye. “What is it- Oh my word,” Eli said. Half of Adam’s Burger was gone. And it was like a perfect half of it too, like a comically large one. “Dude, where did half of your burger go?!” Oskar asked. Adam just stared, and without skipping a beat said “Gone, reduced to Atoms.” Eli giggled. “You like burgers a lot do you?” Eli asked. Adam nodded, and then picked up two fries, offering it to the two. “No thanks, we’re fine,” Oskar said. Esther immediately snatched the fries and ate them. “...Those weren’t for you,” Adam said. Esther gave a sh*t eating grin. “So what? What are you going to do about it?” Esther asked. Adam glared, he looked like he was about to lose it. Oskar could see it in his eyes. He grabbed his hand and stared into his eyes. “No. Stop. Just calm down, don’t do it.” Oskar said. Adam still stared until he just seemed to calm down. “You're right, what am I gonna do about it?” Adam said. Esther smiled. “Good,” Esther said. She picked up her water and took a sip, before immediately recoiling in pain. She dropped the glass, which caused it to fall over, and spill onto her, burning her. She screamed in pain as she tried to get up, however, her chair tilted back on the railing. Unfortunately, she couldn’t keep her balance and she fell off her chair, past the railing, and onto the floor. Surprisingly, she wasn’t killed, but she was in pain. Adam cackled, it sounded a bit evil too. Eli covered their mouth in shock and Oskar began to try to hold in his laugh but he couldn’t and he began to laugh with Adam. Esther got up, but it still hurt. “Ow…” Esther said. She walked back over to the table. “Are you alright?” Adam’s Dad asked. “No,” Esther said. Adam quickly stopped laughing and continued to eat his burger. “Are you ok?” Eli asked. “Didn’t you hear me? No.” Esther said. Oskar almost immediately got agitated. “Don't talk to her like that,” Oskar stated, seemingly ready to beat the hell out of Esther. Adam squeezed Oskar’s arm. “Hey. No. Stop, just calm down, don’t do it.” Adam said. Oskar sighed. “You're right, I’m gonna go play more games, you wanna come Adam?” Osakr asked. “Sure, let me eat some fries and I’ll be right with you,” Adam said.
Adam and Oskar walked alone in the arcade for a bit. They were just…wandering, not really doing anything of value at all. “...Oskar. We’ve been wandering around for a while. What’s the trouble?” Adam asked. Oskar stopped and sighed. “I'm just.. annoyed.” Oskar said defeated. “...Annoyed? About what? Me? Adam asked with concern. Oskar looked at Adam and shook his head. “What? No, no, no. Of course not. What made you think that?” Oskar asked. Adam seemed to glow a little. “Oh. Nothing.” Adam said, seemingly relieved. “Ok.. No, I was just annoyed with what Esther said to Eli.” Oskar admitted. “Oh, you really must love her huh?” Adam asked. Oskar laughed. “Oh…you don't know the HALF of it. She's been with me through thick and thin. Do you have someone like that?” Oskar asked. Adam looked down and sighed. “It's…complicated. But I guess I can say, Carrie.” Adam replied. “Carrie? Carrie White?” Oskar asked. “Oh, you know about her too?” Adam asked. “Yeah, I think you underestimated how much the story went around 2 years ago.” Oskar replied. “Oh…” Adam Said. “You alright? Do you not like talking about her…or..?” Oskar asked. “Oh no, no, she’s one of my best friends you know?” Adam asked. “Yeah, I guess?” Oskar said. Adam just stared for a bit, as if thinking, when a bunch of boys ran past him, bumping into him. “Hey! Watch it!” Adam yelled. Adam looked at his hand and noticed his play card was gone. They took it. Those boys f**king took it! “Oh son of a bitch.” Adam said. Oskar stared, and it didn’t take him long to put two and two together. “Those little shits! We should- ..Adam?” Oskar asked, noticing Adam. He was looking in another direction, before nodding. “Hm?” Adam questioned. “They took your card,” Oskar said. “Yeah,” Adam said. “Dude. THEY. TOOK. YOUR. CARD.” Oskar reiterated. Adam seemed to take a minute to process it, before his eyes turned to anger. He looked at Oskar, the fire of hell in his eyes. At least, that's what Oskar saw. “I’ll be right back,” Adam said. Oskar nodded as Adam walked away.
One of the Boys, the boy that took Adam’s Card, was hiding out in the bathroom, just in case Adam came looking for him. …Let's call him...Ross. Yeah, that works.
The bathroom door opened, as it creaked, footsteps were heard approaching. But they stopped. “Tim? That you man? Come on man!” Ross yelled. The person didn't enter and stayed silent. “Is that not you? Come on man!” Ross shouted. A hissing sound began to play, as if it were steam coming out of a pipe. Red Smoke began to fill the room. “What the f*ck?!” Ross yelled. A footstep slammed against the ground. But it was hard and heavy. Large grey claws could be seen peeking around the corner. A large face, it looked like a purple cat began to creep around the corner. “OH FUCK THAT!” Ross yelled. He ran into the nearest stall and hid inside. “READY OR NOT, HERE I COME.” Showbiz Catnap said. The large, 13-foot purple animatronic Cat crept into the room. Red smoke spewed from its large smiling mouth, which looked like a void. A Cresent moon necklace dangled from its neck. The now dull plastic claws scrapped against the ground. What sounded like breathing emanated from the animatronic. The first stall door went down. Hard. It felt like something exploded and broke down the door. But he wasn’t in there. The animatronic moved to the next stall, and the next, systematically tearing through the bathroom stalls like a predator hunting its prey. Ross cowered in the corner of the stall, trying to make himself as small as possible, but his heavy breathing echoed loudly in the confined space. Suddenly, the stall door creaked open slowly, revealing the glowing eyes of Showbiz Catnap peering in. Ross let out a terrified whimper, frozen in fear as the animatronic's gaze fixed on him. The red smoke swirled around the room, making it hard to see anything clearly. "Found you," Showbiz Catnap's voice echoed through the bathroom, sending chills down Ross's spine. He tried to scream, but his voice caught in his throat as the animatronic stepped closer, its large claws scraping against the tiled floor. Ross screamed as Showbiz Catnap attacked.
Around 6 minutes later, Adam walked up to Oskar, who was playing a game where you had to stack moving blocks. “Back,” Adam said. Oskar jumped for a second, getting startled by Adam. “Jesus! Where have you been? Did you get your card back?” Oskar asked. Adam raised his hand, with the play card in his hand. “Sweet, how did you get it back?” Oskar asked. Adam didn’t respond and just shrugged. “I just did,” Adam said calmly. Oskar shrugged. “OK, but what took you so long?” Oskar asked. “I was gone for 6 minutes what do you mean?” Adam asked. “Felt long for me,” Oskar stated. “...Well, I played some games after. Also, where’s Eli?” Adam asked. Right on cue, Eli appeared almost out of nowhere and scared Adam. He screamed, a bit louder than Eli or Oskar ever did. “Did know your vocals can go that high!” Eli responded, giggling. Adam chuckled. “Sorry, Jumpy.” Adam apologized. Oskar checked his watch. “It’s 8:45.. it's getting late. Should we get going?” Oskar asked. Adam nodded. “Yeah, but first we need to cash in our tickets and get prizes,” Adam said. Eli processed what Adam said, before smiling with glee. “Oh! I forgot about that!” Eli said. “How many tickets do you guys have?” Adam asked. Oskar and Eli looked away sheepishly. “...You have no idea, do you?” Adam asked. “Yep,” Eli responded. Adam shrugged. “Well, there's this thing where you can check how many tickets you have,” Adam said. “Great, where is it?” Oskar asked. “Follow me!” Adam said.
As Adam led Eli and Oskar to the ticket counter, they passed by Esther, who was still nursing her burns from earlier. Adam's dad was sitting with her, a concerned expression on his face as he tended to her injuries. "You alright, Esther?" Adam asked genuine concern in his voice. Esther nodded, albeit with a wince of pain. "Yeah, I'll survive. Just hurts like hell," she replied gruffly. Adam's dad gave her a sympathetic look before turning back to help her.
At the ticket counter, Adam showed Eli and Oskar how to scan their game cards to check their ticket balance. Eli and Oskar scanned their cards and were surprised to see they had accumulated quite a lot of tickets from their games. Both Eli and Oskar got 2000 tickets each, while Adam got a whopping 6500 tickets. Man, looks like his luck turned around. Eli's eyes widened in excitement, and Oskar couldn't help but smile at the sight. "Looks like we did pretty well," Oskar remarked. Adam nodded. “But, one question, how the hell did you get over 6500 tickets?” Oskar asked. Adam shrugged. “Guess my luck turned around, come on, let's get some prizes and get outta here,” Adam said.
The Prize Counter was filled with many..Many different prizes. From Plushies to toys, to even gaming systems, the counter seemed to have it all. “Woah… there's so much here!” Eli shouted. Oskar walked away to choose something as Adam went to the counter. He turned and pointed to a large plush Husky connected to the upper wall. The clerk nodded, checked his card, and went to the back.
“Oskar, look! I got a Donkey Kong Plushie!” Eli said, holding her Donkey Kong plushie. “That's cool, I got a plush of Knuckles.” Oskar said. Eli smiled before quickly looking around. “...Where’s Adam?” Eli asked. Right on cue, Adam walked up to them. “Hi, guys.” Adam said. “Hey, Ada- dude where did you get that?!” Oskar asked. In Adam’s hands, was a LARGE husky stuffed animal. “...I won it!” Adam said without skipping a beat. Eli giggled. “That’s cool, you ready to head out?” Eli asked. Adam nodded as they walked for the entrance. When they got there, Adam’s dad and Esther were waiting there. Esther had a grabber hand in her hand. “Esther you won something? I didn’t see you play anything.” Adam said. “Yeah, I don’t play much, so I just got this,” Esther said. Adam’s dad opened the door and they all went to the car. Adam placed the large stuffed animal in the trunk. With that, the day at Dave and Busters was over.
When they got home it was 9:30. A bit late, but not too late. Adam yawed. Probably got tired due to the heat in the car. “Thanks for inviting us, it was fun!” Oskar said. Adam was tired, and almost didn’t respond, but he gave a thumbs up. “No problem..we can hang out more like this another time if you like…” Adam said sleepy. Eli was about to say something when they heard a voice that they didn’t recognize. “Ok bud, lets get you to bed.” the voice said. “Did you hear something?” Eli asked. “No,” Adam responded. “We should get going, have a good night Adam!” Oskar said. Adam nodded as Eli and Oskar walked away. “...Told you they weren’t bad Kids,” Adam said. “...I…still…don’t…trust…them…” someone responded. “Fair, come on, let's go to bed, I’m drained,” Adam said.

(To be continued in Let the Old Dreams Die Retold.)

First
Prev
[next]
Memory transcript subject: Adam, The Butcher
Date: [standardized human time] March 8th, 2137
Parking the car into the alleyway I activated the brakes and turned it off. Opening the car door I stepped out of that cramped car.
I love that old thing but god damn it was tight. Swear I need to get my back checked out.
Peshka said she would be at a local bar, I couldn’t miss it. It had one of those big neon signs.
Walking onto the sidewalk I saw the building. Different people passed me by as I walked.
Looking up the sign had a human and Venlil sharing beers. Guess it was a pro-human bar.
Reaching out I pushed the bar door open and stepped in. I could hear people talking and having a great time. There was even a Tillfish lady doing some karaoke.
“Adam over here!” Looking over I saw Peshka seated at the bar. Walking over I sat down next to her.
Her tail wagged back and forth like a ticking clock. She had a slight smile on her face. She was also wearing some kind of dress with a slight purple color.
“Hey bartender two shots of Veqeulin please”
“Oh no Peshka I don’t drink” The brown Farsul’s eye went up in surprise. She tilted her head in confusion. God it was adorable.
“What?.. but Adam… come on it’ll be fun!” Sighing loudly I put both elbows on the bar, holding my head with the palms of my hands.
“Look Peshka” Turning to face her I leaned against the rough wooden bar. “I know it sounds fun but I just…. I don’t like to drink that often”
I watched as Peshka’s ears went down, and her tail drooped. She was even giving me puppy eyes. Meanwhile, the two drinks had been placed in front of us.
“Oh… alright…. WELL MORE FOR ME!” I went back a bit in surprise as Peshka grabbed both of the glasses and chugged them down her throat. “Another round!”
The bartender quickly more of the drink into the glasses. I laughed a bit as I watched Peshka chug more and more alcohol.
Time passed by as people cheered on. I swear she was going to either get a record or die of poisoning.
{skipping to a more relevant point}
{two hours later}
“C-come on A-Adam one more round!” I had to lift Peshka to her feet, god damn how drunk did she get?
“No Peshka we have to get ya home alright? You aren’t thinking straight at all” Being careful I helped her walk down the street with me.
I noticed some of her furs started to get stuck to my clothes. It was like how a dog shed its fur all over the place and you would need to clean it up.
We passed by different people selling all kinds of things. Must be some event or something, however, one of these people caught my eye.
It was a Yotul selling different masks. They were like the ones you see at a furry convention, like helmet masks? I don’t know the right word but something like that.
All the masks were displaying different species. They looked decently well-made and slightly cartoonish.
“Hello human I see you’re interested in the masks” I nodded and she seemed happy.
“Uh… yeah I see the Venlil mask looks good” I grabbed it and felt the fluffy wool-like fur covering it. I also noticed…. Electronics inside the mask, seemingly for the eyes, mouth, and ears. “How much is it?”
“About 15 credits” Without thinking I took out the amount and paid the Yotul. I now had a Venlil mask and an overly drunk Farsul in my arms.
So much for hanging out.
Anyhow I needed to figure out what to do with Peshka. I’m not sure if I can trust a cab to take her home and I don’t want her to wander around drunk by herself.
I figure the best option is to take her home and have her rest to get rid of a hangover.
“C-come on Adam let’s party!” I sighed as the Farsul raised her paws into the air.
“No Peshka we’re going to my place”
“Oh come on Adam! Please?” Getting annoyed I turned to look at her.
“No Peshka!” I bopped her on the snout and she did a slight whimper.
We soon came to the alley where I parked the car. Seems like nobody touched it, thank god I like how it looks. Don’t want it damaged.
I looked at the mask I had. might as well try it out real quick. Putting my hair back the mask slid on nicely.
It felt… comfortable, like a nice warm home after work. I could wear this thing forever!
I ran my hands through the wool, nice and soft, like the sheets of a grand old bed. You could almost feel the electricity surging through the thing.
Snap out of it Adam!
You have shit to do.
Getting back on track all I needed to do was head home and-
“Hey, you pred freak!” I looked behind me and saw a group of three. Two Venlil and a single Sivkit. They all seemed to be carrying makeshift weapons.
The rabbit-like creature held what looked like a pipe with nails crudely put in. The craftsmanship was awful and I couldn’t see a weapon like that working.
“How about you give us your wallet and the nice car of yours?” I stood there dumbfounded, these creatures testing me like this.
“Nah… go home lil sheep” no need to do anything unnecessary, I already had one problem to deal with….. then again I might at least wanna try out Sivkit.
No Adam you have shit to do.
Heading back to my car I could hear them yelling at me. Yelling insults and slurs, like I haven’t heard those yet. I mean have you seen the news recently?
Before I could get in I felt something hit my back. it wasn’t much, yet I could still feel it. It was like one of those weak punches siblings would use on a younger one.
Fuck it.
Turning around they all seemed surprised by something. Maybe it was that I just stood there in silence, or maybe it was the fear entering them.
I began to step towards them slowly, each one was frozen like a deer facing the bright lights of a semi. Reaching to my side the knife slid out smoothly.
“AAAA” the Sivkit ran towards me with his weapon, guess they weren’t afraid after all?
Let’s fix that.
I punctured the white fur and dug my knife into the stomach. The crimson dampened his fur, reminds me of when I spilled a drink on the carpet.
“DANNI!” The Venlil were horrified to see their friend gutted in front of them. They couldn’t even stop me, they wouldn’t.
As I watched the life leave the rabbit creature's eyes I thought to myself, what should I eat?
the Sivkit couldn’t even speak as he tried to reach out to his friends. He couldn’t even yelp as I plunged the knife into the throat.
“You want some of this?” I looked at the Venlil. They shook and then ran as fast as they could. The Sivkit in my hands tried to scream but all that came was a bubbly gurgle.
The job finished I pulled the knife out and wiped the blood off. Walking over to my car I opened the trunk and pulled out a bag, skidding it over the body it was placed inside and closed.
Might as well put my jacket in there.
{going to the next part}
Sitting at the table I looked at the piece of cooked meat in front of me, it sat there on the plate waiting to be eaten.
Its red coloration looked like normal meat from Earth, it looked like it was lab-grown.
You know the funny thing is I never got to try out the lab-grown meat. Although it is possible people would possibly lace that stuff with all sorts of weird fucked up shit.
I actually remember a restaurant getting in major legal trouble for putting some kind of drug into their grown meat, pretty sure multiple people died of overdoses from that as well.
With that in mind, I just don’t trust the process. I'm pretty sure there is also a large group of people back on Earth who only eat natural meat as well.
Anyway might as well dig in
“hey, Adam” Looking over there was Peshka covered in a blanket. She looked terrible, most likely a strong hangover. “Where the Water”
“Oh it’s over there in the fridge” I used to fork and knife to slice off a piece of meat and put it in my mouth. Peshka went ahead and grabbed a glass and chugged down some cold water.
Oh jeez
This piece was all wrong, it wasn’t supposed to be this chewy. Must’ve been a bad piece.
Spitting it into a napkin next to me I once again had another piece. What the hell?!
No, it was the entire thing, that I could tell. Sivkit meat isn’t the best nor is it any good for human consumption.
“Hey Adam are you eating meat?” Peshka seemed calm surprisingly, weren’t fed species supposed to panic?
“Oh yeah, I got it from a UN vendor” I wasn’t all wrong when I said that. There were Vendors that the UN set up so people could get their protein.
“Oh really? I didn’t know they did that”
“Yeah, they just started like I think a couple of weeks ago? I don’t remember that well” I couldn’t take it anymore. Spitting the meat into the napkin I headed over to the trash can and threw the horrid meat in. “I think I might just eat something else, also are you okay?”
“Oh yeah no it’s just a small hang- AAA” Peshka clenched her head and I went over to her. Picking her up she was placed on the couch where she could rest.
“Look Peshka you need to rest this off all right” The Farsul just looked at me with those puppy-like eyes, it was adorable.
She nodded and laid her head on the pillow. I quickly got a bowl and multiple water bottles for her and placed them close.
As I began to walk away Peshka grabbed my arm.
“Hey Adam”
?
“Thanks”
I think I blushed a little there.
I walked upstairs to relax for a bit. I was tired and needed to wash up. Hopefully, we all feel better in the morning.

Background: Me (26F) have had my mum and nan tell me for years if I moved closer to them they’d help me with childcare, food, general support like driving us to places etc. Well due to circumstances I have to move out of my current home and we finally found a landlord willing to give us a chance. The home will be fairly close to my mum and nan.
The circumstances have been ongoing for about a year while we try to find somewhere to live and in SeptembeOctober I asked my nan if she could temporarily house my cat. It’s just her and my gramps their dog passed away around this time last year and they’ve said how much they miss having a furry friend. I said I will pay for the food and litter costs and any vet bills that may arise. Our hope is after 2-3 months once the landlord is comfortable with us I’ll approach him and see if he’s happy for us to take her home. If he’s not then I’ll send her to a shelter, if my nan becomes attached I’m also happy for her to stay there. My nan said my gramps isn’t keen on cats (not fear just a dog person not a cat person) but that if we were in a real bind she would be happy to have her for 2 months maximum. I have kept her updated with our situation. I spoke to her in January as we were offered a house but at the last minute the landlord pulled out and she confirmed she could still take the cat short term.
My husbands work agreed he could do hybrid and wfh. However the basis that we have childcare in place. As it’s mid year, finding childcare has been a real struggle. My job is offering a transfer to a local store near my new home but the only shifts available are Friday and Saturday mornings 5.30am to 1.30pm. I asked my mum about some temporary childcare help on the Friday mornings until I got home from work and can find alternative childcare. I even offered to pay. She has said that her nor my nan can help with childcare.
The issue: So I message my mum and say look it looks like we’re moving closer to you guys, and I firstly brought up the cat.
So when I messaged I get told no, she can’t have the cat anymore because she’s dog sitting. Not just dog sitting but dog sitting a cockapoo puppy on a fortnightly basis going forward into the foreseeable future. Even then, I said it’s okay my cat is comfortable with dogs I can help with slow introductions etc and she likes being outside in the garden anyway. But it was still a no. If at least she’d call to say hey do you still need me with the cat or sorry I can’t help anymore because this is more urgent or something. I’d have been like fine these things happen, and go from there. I just think she should’ve at least called to let me know so I could make provisions. I would have called if I had said yes to taking someones pet temporarily and then couldn’t or at least called to say do you still need me? That is what first annoyed me especially as they know I don’t have anybody else I can ask and will probably have to send her to a shelter which I really don’t want to do. My mum can’t have her because her cat is elderly and gets stressed a lot with other animals.
Then I asked about the childcare, she knows this is the only housing option we have unless we want to end up in hotels bouncing around. If I leave my job or my husband we risk losing this home/tenancy. However my husbands work was very adamant it needs to be kid free and he’s the first employee to trial their wfh system. The house is 3 floors the basement is converted into an office, the bedrooms are top floor so we can’t leave our 2 year old up there by herself.
I said I can pay them for the childcare help and it’ll be until I can find a nanny or nursery that can take her. She said she works Fridays mornings so I said can my nan have her for those few hours Friday morning. My nans house is the same street as the store I’d be transferring so perfect for pick up and any issues that could happen. She said no my nan will get too tired.
This is when I got angry, I ended up sending a message to my mum about how unfair it was to keep telling us for years to essentially uproot and move to be closer to them and had kept saying how great it’ll be and that they can help us out etc. When I say look we are moving due to circumstance and we will be closer and might need some help initially until we’re on our feet it’s no. I said if my nan could not take care of my cat to have been forward with me about it from the start so I could try to make provisions whereas I now have less than 2 weeks to try to come up with something. I also said it’s ridiculous that my nan is too tired to spend a few hours once a week with my daughter paid until we have some childcare in place for her so it could be one week could be a month its until we can find someone for her, but she’s not tired enough to take care of a cockapoo puppy every other week which will be very energetic and excitable. Plus need walks at least my daughter likes watching Disney films and reading books.
My mum said I’m being unfair and unreasonable and that I should not have expected that level of help and she only meant they could periodically have our children for an afternoon or something not regular help. I did explain that she knows the childcare support we’ve had from in-laws where we live has been very regular without pay (they won’t accept payment) so they should’ve made their level of help clear. This is the only landlord willing to give us a chance so we can’t turn it down or stay where we are unfortunately.
AITAH for calling out my mum, my brother thinks it was justified but my husband says it was unnecessary.

Black Sheep Family
Interlude 7
Playing around with Power
The same night as BSF #50
Agatha stepped out of her bath and made her way wrapped in her favorite fluffy towel. She got back to her room and dressed and opened her door to head up to the wi-cast room to check for computer updates. Unfortunately Heith was just about to knock on her door. Agatha crossed her arms in contempt.
“Can we talk?” Heith hung her head in shame.
Agatha rolled her eyes. “Come on, I got stuff to do, so try not to get in my way.”
Heith nodded and followed Agatha. They went upstairs to find Anna already working on some programs. Anna looked up and shrunk away from the door briefly.
“Don’t.” Agatha snorted as she took her seat.
“You do all this for fun?” Heith asked.
Anna nodded, “We like music, we like talking to people and we like calling out stupidity.”
“Well you can definitely call me out today.” Heith sighed and pulled up one of the spare chairs.
“Not entirely fair.” Agatha said. “I mean, don’t get me wrong, you’re a bitch and a half. But you were twisted and manipulated from day one. Not a lot of people get this chance to course correct.”
“I know.” Heith nodded, “Which is why I want to apologize. I know it’s not a lot, but I didn’t even stop to think about what I said when I said it. I just wanted something to distract me and...” She sighed and shook her head.
“It's all he taught you, how to fight.” Agatha finished.
Heith nodded.
“That sucks.” Anna said with a nod and locked eyes with Heith. Then she looked at Agatha with an annoyed roll of her eyes as Hong Long appeared, coiling around her neck.
“What is with this family and snakes?” Heith asked with a light laugh.
“Lung Dragon.” Anna corrected her, “And Cxaltho just looks like one.”
“Right.” Heith nodded and stood up. “You don’t have to say anything, I’ll leave you be.”
Agatha groaned in frustration. “You can stay. Anna’s willing to let bygones be bygones and you can prove to me you’re meaning well.”
Heith nodded, “Okay, what do we do here?”
“You sit and talk. We update the system.” Agatha said. “Which is already done. Damnit Anna, I get one day a week to sit up here by myself away from our parents...”
“We can go outside and practice.” Anna suggested.
“Oh.” Agatha grinned at Heith. “Got your gear?”
“I have my shield and armor, the belt is kept at school for now. Probably gonna be confiscated, I doubt he acquired it legally.” Heith sighed.
“Get kitted.” Agatha grinned. “Honest sparring match.”
Heith hesitated but nodded. “Okay, Maybe I can beat your lunatic hellhound this time.”
Agatha’s face fell. “Damien’s gone. Some asshole called Stereo killed him a few days after we fought.”
“Shit.” Hetih blinked, “That...” She paused, “Wait, can’t he come back?”
“No.” Agatha sighed. “Baaphomet can, I re-did Burger’s for him as well, but Damien was blood bound with a special set of rules. He was killed for real.”
“Burger?” Heith blinked, “You did call him that.” She seemed at a loss for words.
“He’s mostly a big hellhound who thinks he’s a lapdog. At least until he sees a threat.” Agatha snorted.
“I think Deathless might disagree.” Heith countered, “But, ten minutes?”
Agatha nodded, “Wanna try something this time, something new.”
Heith then stood and left. Anna looked at her sister and tilted her head.
“Gonna try what my mom does.” Agatha smiled, “She calls it ‘Claiming’ something.” Anna nodded, “Want to ask her for help?”
Agatha shook her head, “Half the fun is working it out myself. Best part is, it doesn’t use blood.”
Anna nodded, partially impressed, partially concerned. “I mean yeah, but this is infernal magic and you’re not a half-infernal.”
Agatha rolled her eyes, “I can wield hellfire.”
Anna sighed, “Okay, but I’m keeping ‘told you so’ ready.”
Agatha snorted and nodded, “Come on.”
Ten minutes later Agatha, Anna, Heith and Cassandra were all out at the training mat.
“Is this actual tatami?” Heith asked.
Agatha shrugged. “No damn clue. Not my deal.”
“Heith, do me a favor, if she screws this up, knock her weapon out of her hand.” Anna said.
Heith nodded, but was confused. To her Agatha was just holding a wooden training short sword.
“All right, so let me get this ready.” Agatha held the wooden sword up. “Focus my will into the hilt...” Her weapon sparked with fire at her hands but did not burn. The fire spread up to the tip.
“Okay...” Heith nodded, “You know that’s the shit that scares me. Right?”
“Nice.” Agatha smirked. “Okay, Let’s see how this holds up. Let me hit the shield a few times?”
Heith nodded to Agatha in confirmation, but gave Anna a concerned and nervous glance.
Agatha rushed forward and struck the raised shield. It bounced off and sparked a rain of embers. She struck it a second time and a white flash sent her sailing back into the mud around the edges of the training area.
“Agatha!” Anna shouted.
“Heith walked over and offered her hand to Agatha. “Are you okay?”
“Fine!” Agatha smiled and flipped up on her own. “That was so cool.”
“Not really, this is a holy shield. It only reacts like that to evil.” Heith explained.
“Well it is infernal magic.” Agatha explained.
“Well, let me see the bokken.” Heith said.
“The what now?” Agatha asked.
“Wooden sword!” Anna shouted and rolled her eyes. “Why are you not listening to me when I talk about anime!”
“Because it makes you angry and that’s funny.” Agatha chuckled as she held out the sword and frowned. “Uh...”
“What’s wrong?” Heith asked.
“I can’t let go.” Agatha shouted as she tried to use her other hand to pull it out of her grip. “It’s freezing!”
Anna sent a telepathic message to Endara who came running out in a second. She rushed up to her daughter and shouted something in a language the others could not understand. Cassandra was now standing, growing her wings to get a better look. She had been ignoring the actual fight, waiting to see what animals were off in the distance, but Agatha’s panic had drawn her attention.
“Who’s the big guy next to her?!” Cassandra shouted.
Endara paused and looked up, she glared and shouted at something invisible.
Heith brought her shield’s rim down on Agatha’s arm and it sparked white again.
“Heith, do it again!” Endara shouted.
Heith didn’t hesitate and brought the edge crashing to Agatha’s arm. The weapon flew out in a flash and Endara gripped it and forced her own power into it before quickly snapping it. She looked down at her daughter’s arm, bluish-white marks rode the veins up her arm like burn marks. Agatha clutched her arm to her chest and whimpered. Cassandra landed and looked around in confusion.
“That was my father.” Endara said as she picked Agatha up. “He was trying to control her.”
Heith winced and looked at Anna who was sitting in shock. She went over and sat next to her.
“I don’t think I should say it.” Anna said in a monotone, but clearly stressed tone.
“Might not be a good idea.” Heith agreed.
“Heith, can you drive?” Endara asked.
Heith stood up and nodded.
Endara tossed her the keys to the van. “You’re driving, follow the GPS to Illidae’s residence. I need to keep this influence from spreading.” She gripped her daughter’s arm and Agatha screamed. “I know baby, but we gotta keep him out of your body.”
“Sounds bad.” Anna said. “Can we help?”
“No.” Endara said, “Your father and Uncle are out, listen to Aunt Jazz and Danny.”
Cassandra nodded and stood next to Anna as Endara carried her daughter off.
“You saw someone?” Anna asked.
“He was big. Six arms, well five. One was missing.” Cassandra said.
Anna smiled. “Something took it off when Professor Illidae’s wife was helping you. He tried to force a confrontation with Endara.”
“Damn.” Cassandra smiled. “Well, let’s keep Sofie busy, yeah? Shouldn’t be too hard. She’s eight.”
Anna stared at Cassandra, and so did Cxaltho.
“This is gonna be interesting.” Cxaltho said. “But we can work with it.”
---B)(S)(F---
Several hours later Anna was waking up from a nap that she had to take in order to keep up with Sofie’s non-stop energy reserves. Cassandra was nowhere around and it was just getting dark. Anna looked around and heard some laughter outside. She walked out to see Cassandra and Sofie looking at a frog on the porch.
“Those guys should be sleeping.” Anna yawned as she joined them.
“I found it in the mud.” Sofie smiled, she was missing a tooth. “Lost a tooth too!”
“Oh boy.” Anna laughed.
“I may have slightly miscalculated.” Cassandra laughed, “But we all like animals here.”
“Can I pet Cxaltho again?” Sofie asked.
Cxaltho moved in to be patted lightly on the head.
“I like this one.” Cxaltho flicked his tongue happily.
“Well, I know some great spots for animal watching.” Anna said with a smile. “Gimme a minute to let Aunt Jazz know we’re heading out.”
Cassandra nodded, Sofie smiled and picked the frog up and took it back to the mud.
Anna then came back with three flashlights and in her winter coat. “Come on, it’s back in the woods.”
Cassandra nodded and picked up Sofie then followed Anna.
They came to a small clearing with a statue of two angels circling the moon, a light providing a darkside to the celestial body. At the bottom was a plaque and dedication.
“What is this?” Cassandra asked. “I’ve seen it a few times, but left it alone. It looked important.”
“It’s dad’s memorial to his first parents, the ones who took him and Uncle Stephen away from the labs.” Anna explained as she approached, “Oh wow they must have come out to clean it at some point, or hired someone.”
“In Loving Memory of Kent and Daisy Quain.” Sofie read off the plaque. “Those your grampa and gramma?”
Anna nodded, “Never got to meet them, they were only with them for like eight months or so.”
“Should we leave something?” Cassandra asked.
“If you want, I don’t see a point. I keep what they meant to dad as a reminder of what we mean to him.” Anna said, “If that makes sense...” She turned around and pointed her flashlight at a stubby, squat brown form.
The wolverine raised its head and snarled. It rushed forward only to be picked up by Hong Long, who was very confused as to why the small furry animal was trying to gnaw at his arm.
Anna looked up at the animal, “Well there’s Michigan’s ‘claim to fame’.” She snorted.
“What?” Cassandra asked.
“College Football team.” Anna sighed. “Grandpa loves to watch them.”
“Is that why he was shouting about them losing to buckeyes?” Cassandra asked.
Anna nodded, “It’s an old rivalry. Ohio and Michigan...”
“He’s angry.” Sofie said with a giggle.
“Hong Long, take him out about a mile and come back.” Anna sighed.
“But cuddles.” Cassandra whimpered.
Cxaltho looked at Cassandra as if she had lost her mind. “No, I’m vetoing it.”
Anna giggled, “She’s messing with you.”
Cxaltho looked at Anna with a resigned and desperate sigh.
“She’s messing with you, right?” Anna asked.
Cxaltho just sighed again. “Sure...”
“What’s that?” Sofie pointed to a tree.
Anna pointed her light to an owl. It was large and staring at them.
“Great horned owl.” Anna said, “Pretty. Also probably annoyed we’re shining a light at it while trying to sleep.”
“But owls are night birds, right?” Sofie asked.
“Not all.” Cassandra smiled and explained. “This one sleeps at night.”
“Cool.” Sofie clapped her mittened hands.
Then came a sound that confused Anna and Cassandra. It started as a raucous laughing sound and then exploded even louder around them.
“What was that?” Sofie asked.
“That’s a kookaburra call.” Anna said as she pulled her phone out to record the sound. It didn’t come again and she put her phone away.
The sound came again once she pulled her hand out of her pocket.
“Is it watching us?” Cassandra asked.
“I’m not picking up anything else other than mice, the owl and a raccoon!” Anna hissed. “We need to go.”
“Aw, no more animals?” Sofie pouted.
Anna focused and Hong Long appeared back with them.
“Did you drop the wolverine?” Cassandra asked.
“Trust me, it’s fine.” Anna sighed, “Things are impossible to kill.”
“You dropped the wolverine?” Cassandra shouted.
The kookaburra call echoed from all around them, even right above them in the trees. The owl flew off, startled by the closeness of the sound and nothing visibly making it.
“Get on the dragon Cassandra.” Anna said flatly.
“Yeah, no. I get it. Creepy bird calls.” Cassandra helped Sofie onto Hong Long’s back.
Anna then levitated herself up and Hong Long spiraled into the air and gently flew back to the manor. They landed only a few minutes later and saw Agatha and Endara in the kitchen. They walked in and were greeted by smiles.
“Hey Cassandra.” Agatha grinned. “Guess who nearly got possessed by a demon lord!”
“Okay, now you get the ‘told you so’.” Anna scoffed.
“Yes, she does.” Endara smiled, “Jazz said you were animal watching.”
Cassandra pointed a finger at Anna. “She dropped a wolverine!”
“I needed him back to get us away from the creepy kookaburras that weren’t there.” Anna countered.
Endara gave a deep chuckle. “I see you found our father’s guardian spirit.”
“What?” Anna asked. “Dad knows magic?”
Endara nodded, “A little, just a few spells and rituals. One of which was used to put a spirit animal at the memorial to guard. It can’t hurt anyone but they’re clever and love to mess with people.”
Anna blinked in confusion. “Can I use magic?”
“Maybe, but unlikely. Your uncle can’t even use it. As far as anyone can tell your dad may have also been made with that in mind.” Endara said as she helped Sofie out of her winter gear. “What else did you see?”
“Great horned owl!” Sofie said with a smile. “There was a raccoon, but I couldn’t see it.”
“Yeah, that bird likes the area. Not much else lives there.” Endara nodded, “Now, who wants hot chocolate?”
Anna, Cassandra and Cxaltho all exchanged glances and nods, then raised their hands. Except for Cxaltho who flailed happily.
“Marshmallows please” Cxaltho hissed.
/////
The First Story
Previous Interlude //// Next Interlude!
Arc 1 - Black Sheep Family - Arc 1, First Chapter /// Arc 1, Final chapter
Arc 2 - Paradigm Shift - Arc 2, First Chapter /// Arc 2 Final Chapter
Arc 3 - Gravitas Rising Arc 3, First Chapter /// Arc 3, Final ChapterArc 3 - Gravitas Rising Arc 3, First Chapter /// Arc 3, Final Chapter
Spotify
/////
Credit where Credit is due:
Kyton & Cassandra Adams are © u/TwistedMind596
Obsidian is © u/Ultimalice
Ixton the Blade of the Wielder is © My friend Forged of Souls who does not use reddit
Furnace is © my friend Matt who does not use reddit
Cedric Stein Meissner aka Tesseract is © my friend James, who does not use reddit.
All other characters and Dross City are © u/TheSmogMonsterZX
////
Smoggy: I REMEMBERED!
Perfection: It’s a Miracle!
Wraith: Shut it, let him be happy.
Smoggy: It was about Agatha’s middle name, “Valerie”. The sign that while I can’t use my V Quain, her spirit is still embodied in another character.
Wraith: I mean you have said that before.
Smoggy: I know, I just wanted to make it official.
Wraith: Fair.
Perfection: Something’s off... (stares around the Google doc)
Smoggy: Don’t tell him. (looking at his Editor who now has full writing permissions)
Wraith: I wouldn’t dream of it, if he notices it it’ll be in the comments...

FYI, this is a story COLLECTION. Lots of standalones technically. So, you can basically start to read at any chapter, no pre-read of the other chapters needed technically (other than maybe getting better descriptions of characters than: Adam Vir=human, Krill=antlike alien, Sunny=tall alien, Conn=telepathic alien). The numbers are (mostly) only for organization of posts and continuity.
OC Written by Charlie Stastarrfallknightrise,
Typed up and then posted here by me.
Proofreading and language check for some chapters by u/Finbar9800 u/BakeGullible9975 and u/Didnotseemecomein
Future Lore and fact check done by me.
How un-creative does the author want to be for the named characters who are obviously the evil pirate counterparts to our heroes from the Omen crew? – YES!
Also yes, in case you haven’t noticed there is no third Drev on his crew, so guess who will be the one fighting Admiral Vir AND Sunny at the same time!
Hope you are prepared for book three and four, following pirate captain (by then supreme leader) Kall as the main character after super tragic tearjerking deaths of two beloved characters!
Previous First Next
Want to find a specific one, see the whole list or check fanart?
Here is the link to the master-post.
Geea and Beatrice made their way from the underground bar as the music was still playing. Beatrice had one of her arms hooked through one Geea's lower left, and together they sauntered slowly up through A136 and towards the docking area.
Beatrice flipped a knife between her fingers as she did,
"I don't see why you are trusting this guy."
Beatrice grunted,
"He could just as easily hail the Omen as soon as we got close and tell them that they have been hijacked."
Geea shook her head,
"No, he wouldn't, and I will make sure of that."
Beatrice looked up at her and she hummed rather smuggly,
"If he tries anything, I release all of his criminal activities to the GA and UNSC. there is nothing that he can do about it, besides we are going to have our crew on his ship as well, and they should be able to keep him in line.”
Beatrice nodded, though she didn't seem entirely reassured.
Together the two of them made their way up through the winding passages, and clattering stairways until they eventually made it to the main docking bay. The room was filled with twenty or so docked shuttles, and looking around they found captain Kell sitting with some of his crew members outside a waiting shuttle.
The men and women that stood behind him were... well, they were no joke.
They seemed fit and capable, though most of them sported some sort of metal attachments.
Captain Kell stood to greet them, and in this lighting the two of them were able to give him a more thorough once over.
The man was still wearing his long brown coat, and the black hood was still resting on his head though it didn't shadow his face so much in this room. She saw strands of tawny hair peeping out from under the front of his hood. As she had seen before, one side of his face was covered by mechanical components, primarily the right eye, the cheek and down onto the lower jaw. His remaining good eye was a muddyish brown.
Walking up to stand before him it was clear that the man was tall, over six feet to be certain and well-muscled, which Geea couldn't help but find odd in a pirate.
Sure, pirates did some hard work, but mostly they followed the motto of work smarter not harder, and their life of heavy drinking didn't exactly lend to people with bodies like his. Under his jacket he wore a white shirt and a chain around his neck with some sort of arrowhead attached to the end. His boots were high and tall, making her wonder if he was trying to make himself look taller than he really was.
She could still see the glittering metal of his right hand as he moved to greet them.
The men behind him eyed them suspiciously. One was shorter and darker than the captain but just as well muscled. He was wearing heavy cargo pants, though his chest was mostly bare except for some sort of bandelier he carried over one shoulder, though it was his honey gold eyes that made it very clear he had no issue with beating them up and stealing their lunch money.
The woman just off to his right was short and bald with extremely pale skin and bluish eyes, but she had the look of someone who you didn't fuck with on principle.
Geea noticed Beatrice eyeing her and tried to ignore it. B. was always trying to make her jealous, and she didn't want to give her that sort of satisfaction.
Captain Kell stepped forward,
"Ladies."
He nodded, before turning to wave a hand at his two bodyguards,
"This here is Angelo."
He said, pointing first at the man and then at the woman,
"And that, named after the weapons of war she likes to use, is Mace."
The two didn't even nod their heads in acknowledgement, but looked on at them in suspicion and distrust.
That was the way of the pirate though.
There was a sharp thudding, and out from behind the shuttle came a tall hulking figure at nearly nine feet tall.
The large Drev wiped grease from his hands as he stepped into place beside his three human companions. His carapace was a muddy black color with a red undertone. Geea raised her head in mild disdain for his coloring, though he didn't seem to care what she thought.
"And this is our associate Noble."
The Drev crossed two of his arms over his chest as he looked them over.
"The shuttle ready?"
The captain asked. The Drev nodded,
"Yes, the components are clear to fly. That shake was from our right underwing stabilizer, though it was just a little loose."
"Good."
He motioned the two of them to follow him into the rusty little shuttle, and they strapped into the seats behind the pilot's chair buckling in across from Angelo, Mace and Noble, all who eyed them with more than a measure of mistrust and suspicion. The captain for his part, seemed the most pleasant and sociable out of the group, though he took his seat in the captain's chair and called in to be let into atmosphere.
The group of them felt it as the struts lifted off the ground, and they hovered slowly over to one of the landing tubes leading up to the surface of the planet.
The doors to the docking bay opened revealing a long, water-stained tunnel before them.
"Thirty minutes until the next fire wall comes, so you should be safe."
He acknowledged the radio, and slowly began to lift them up through the long dark tunnel.
As they approached the top, the heavy steel door that kept them safe from the elements of the A1 death plant opened up.
There was a heavy mist outside, causing condensation to appear on their front windscreen as they rose into the night. In the distance, the sun was just beginning to rise, and from here the group of them could see the fast-approaching firewall on the horizon.
The ground below them was still wet, but that would change soon as rising temperatures caused the water to burn off into steam and return to the atmosphere to start the cycle again.
However, they didn't stay long enough to watch the spectacle, and the captain piloted them easily upward through the cloud cover.
Geea had to admit that the man was a handy pilot. That was the steadiest flight she had ever had from the surface.
Either that or he just got lucky.
When he exited the atmosphere, he hurriedly made contact with the bridge of his ship. They approached slowly, and she could see the small ship with its sharp lines and black painted hull, better to blend into the background of space. It wasn't a large ship by any means, but it was still a good enough size that she expected it to have at least a class B warp drive.
They docked some minutes later, and the soundless environment around them was suddenly sucked away as a rush of air flooded the airlock. Red lights highlighted their faces as the captain began powering down the ship. The others unbuckled their seatbelts and the back ramp opened up for them.
The captain followed last from the ship, stepping onto the deck as the airlock doors opened into the docking and cargo bay.
It was... Almost exactly how she expected it to be.
The ship was small enough that most of the rooms doubled for something, and men and women lounged around the small cargo space just as they might on her own ship. A few of them were tying down tarps over piles of unknown goods, while others were taking manifest from inside open crates with the UNSC seal stamped on them.
She was surprised to see that, thinking that the man was too much of a coward to pirate goods from the UNSC itself, but it seemed that she was mostly wrong.
The captain spread his hands wide and turned to look at them,
"Welcome to the Infinity."
Men and women in the cargo bay sat up and turned to look at the newcomers, and immediately Geea could see that the crew was a diverse one with Tesraki, Celzex, Drev, and even the odd Burg, though this one was one of those strangle Male burg with the gossamer wings.
He turned to look at the crew,
"And crew say hello to our new employers for the next month or so."
The room shifted rather uncomfortably.
"Since when did we do mercenary work?"
Someone shouted from the crowd.
The captain grunted under his breath,
"Hey hey hey! Well, private McLannisterhome, since now! They made me offer I couldn't refuse."
Then he straightened up,
"Either way play nice, and don't get into fights or I WILL shoot you out the airlock. We should be expecting more of their crew boarding soon, so make room, and get to know each other."
He walked past the group of them without another word, and marched off towards the font of the ship.
Geera and B followed after him their boots clattering on the floor underneath them.
"I am not instilled with a great amount of confidence that your men will behave."
Geea said. The captain turned to look at her, and the aperture of his robotic eye narrowed,
"Look lady, you are the one who came and threatened ME. If anyone here shouldn't be trusted it is YOU."
He turned on his boot heel and marched up the next hallway, pushing through the doors and onto the bridge, where he took his seat in the waiting captain's chair.
The ship itself was a bit old and rickety, and the chair had a bit too much glowing neon on it for her liking, but when he ordered his men to get to work, they worked seamlessly as if they had done it thousands of times before.
Geea had to admit, grudgingly of course, that it was the most disciplined pirate ship she had ever seen. There was no arguing or backtalking or arguing or people trying to shirk their duties, the men and women here worked as if they were trained for it, like those fancy crews she had seen aboard some of the GA and UNSC ships.
This was probably why the captain came so highly recommended.
The Celzex on his shoulder hopped down from his position and into a small seat just off to the side of the captain's chair. From over the top of his furry head, she could see that he was busy running diagnostics on the weapons systems.
That made her smile.
To think that they would have Celzex weapons on their side was rather thrilling. She, and no one else she knew had ever been able to acquire weapons from the fuzzy little creatures. They may have been willing to join pirating crews, but most of them were still loyal to some stupid and unknown code of honor that didn't allow them to just spread their technology around, so they kept their mouths tight shut to the annoyance of everyone.
She wondered how this particular human had gained the trust of the Celzex enough to acquire their weapons.
In fact, she had never seen a Celzex wit on a man's shoulder like that, and doubted that was something the Celzex had been willing to do on their first meeting.
This human was becoming more and more interesting the more that she watched him.
He reached out with a gloved hand and flicked the switches on the console before him. He piloted this craft with the same ease in which he had piloted the shuttle.
The com burst to life just then,
"Infinity this is War preparing to dock."
The captain turned to look at her over his chair,
"You named your ship war?!?"
B. snorted at the derision on his face,
"She just likes being able to say '”This is war" whenever she goes to dock."
Geea ground her teeth, and Captain Kell rolled his eyes as he turned back to initiate the docking sequence,
"War, this is Infinity, please move to docking port A and standby for confirmation."
He let go of the transmission and looked over at Geea skeptically,
"You name your ship like an idiot."
She didn't like that much, hands balling into fists though B. traced a consoling hand over her back.
"Watch your mouth."
She growled, low in her throat.
The man did not seem at all worried by her denouncement of him,
"Naming a ship is an art. You have to know her, to feel her. You have to walk around and fly in her to get a real understanding for what she means. It isn't just about slapping a word on her. Just like you would name your son or your daughter you have to know what she is about BEFORE you name her."
Geea rolled her eyes at the sudden fervor in the man's voice.
She honestly couldn't give a shit what a ship was named as long as it worked.
There was a sharp thudd through the hull as her ship docked, and she turned to go and greet her men down in the cargo bay leaving the captain to contemplate his stupid philosophies on how to properly name a ship.*
Making eye contact with him one last time, she couldn't help but notice the strange fervor she saw in his eyes when he spoke about ships. This was a man, she thought, who loved spaceships and being in space.
She herself didn't mind it so much, but when she looked out the window of a ship, all she saw were stars.
There was nothing particularly beautiful about it.
Together her and B. walked into the cargo bay where her men were slowly filtering onto the ship.
She only needed around twenty of them, sure that that would be enough when paired with captain Kell's crew.
They didn't plan a big complex assault after all.
Hopefully, all of this would be done while most of the crew of the Omen were sleeping and they would be on and gone before the shit hit the fan.
Geea spent the next few hours helping her crew settling onto the ship warning them that if they caused any trouble, she was going to hurt them. Of course, they would listen to her, they were afraid of her and that is what a good leader needed to keep her men in check. Fear was generally the best way to control people she found, and while they didn't like being ordered around, they would rather do what she said then suffer the consequences.
From there she went to find captain Kell again, and found him in some sort of meeting room just off the bridge perusing a star map with some of his men and women from the bridge.
"UNSC channels indicate their last known location to be in this area."
A woman was saying zooming in on a cluster of stars as he did,
*"Now it seems to me that in this area..."
She motioned with a wide circle,
"We can send out scanning probes to look for his ship. It shouldn't take too long, and the probes aren't likely to catch the attention of a ship that big. I would suggest using a distress beacon to lure them into the nearby nebulae and then use that as a distraction to dock quietly... Now the Omen is so large that it actually works to our advantage. It has multiple cargo bays and multiple docking bays, all of which have their own set of airlocks."
There was a sharp blip in the image as the woman pulled up a schematic of the ship.
She heard B. murmur in surprise from behind her.
"How did you get that?”
Captain Kell turned to look at her, and the woman crossed her arms, seeming rather annoyed to have been interrupted.
Captain Kell motioned to the schematic,
"What, you think we only deal in goods?”
He shook his head slowly,
"No no, schematics and information are easy enough to get your hands on if you know where to look."
He nodded towards the hologram,
"I bought these schematics off a guy at the Europa station a few years after it was launched. The guy was drunk, but he had been an engineer that worked on it before it was deployed."
He turned back to the woman,
"All right Lieutenant. You were saying?"
She huffed and continued,
"Well, from the information I have been able to gather, the primary cargo bays are here and here below the ship, they would be easy enough to bring a small ship up and use the hacking equipment to open their airlock without being noticed and send a small team inside."
She turned to look at Geea,
"We only need a small team to do what you are suggesting."
She glanced back at the map,
"The only problem with this plan is that the safest place to board is also the furthest location away from the Admiral's quarters which would be on the top deck right here."
She jabbed a finger at the upper deck,
”So we are going to have to plan this and our route up if we want to avoid being spotted."
Geea nodded,
"The maintenance tunnels should be our best bet.”
Captain Kell tapped his chin,
"Both yes and no, I think. There will be less security there, sure, but the people most likely to be up are those in engineering, and they would spend most of their time in the maintenance tunnels."
There was a nod of agreement from the others.
"Better to deal with a few nerdy engineers than highly trained marines patrolling the halls."
Geea said. Captain Kell nodded slowly and behind him Angelo snorted rather derisively as if the idea of a well-trained marine struck him as funny somehow.
Across the table from him Mace was smirking right along with him.
”Who knows, I for one would be up for a fight against one of those marines, beating them up and showing them who the real bosses are.”
Geea didn't like those two, there was something about them that made her want to punch them in the face, but she kept her cool and continued to listen to the plan as the group gathered around each other.
She was mostly surprised at what she saw. The crew of this ship was well functional, worked well together, were relatively professional, followed their captain and even seemed to admire him. It was something she had never seen on a pirate ship before. The way they worked together was almost militaristic, but she supposed that is why they had survived so long and gotten so good at what they did.
She frowned as she thought about it wondering why her crew didn't behave this way. Her crew tended to be lazy slackers most of the time, only working when they wanted to which was hardly ever.
But these people did their jobs as if... Well as if they actually liked them and respected their captain.
She eyed captain Kell doubtfully.
They must have been REALLY afraid of him to follow him like this.
She wondered what he did to people who disobeyed him.
Previous First Next
Want to find a specific one, see the whole list or check fanart?
Here is the link to the master-post.
Intro post by me
OC-whole collection
Patreon of the author
Thanks for reading! As you saw in the title, this is a cross posted story written by starrfallknightrise and I'll just upload some of it here for you guys, if you are interested and want to read ahead, the original story-collection can be found on tumblr or wattpad to read for free. (link above this text under "OC:..." ) It is the Empyrean Iris story collection by starfallknightrise. Also, if you want to know more about the story collection i made an intro post about it, so feel free to check that out to see what other great characters to look forward to! (Link also above this text). I have no affiliations to the author; just thought I’d share some of the great stories you might enjoy a lot!
Obviously, I have Charlie’s permission to post this and for the people already knowing the stories, or starting to read them: If you follow the link and check out the story you will see some differences. I made some small (non-artistic) changes, mainly correcting writing mistakes, pronoun correction and some small additional info here and there of things which were not thought of/forgotten or even were added/changed in later stories (like the “USS->UNSC” prefix of Stabby, Chalar=/->Sunny etc). As well as some "biggemajor" changes in descriptions and info’s for the same stringency/continuity reason. That can be explained by the story collection being, well a story collection at the start with many standalone-stories just starring the same people, but later on it gets more to a stringent storyline with backstories and throwbacks. (For example Adam Vir has some HEAVY scars over his body, following his bones, which were not really talked about up till half the collection, where it says it covers his whole body and you find out via backflash that he had them the whole time and how he got them, they just weren't mentioned before. However, I would think a doctor would at least see these scars before that, especially since he gets analyzed, treated and goes shirtless/in T-shirts in some stories). So TLDR: Writing and some descriptions are slightly changed, with full OK from the author, since he himself did not bother to correct these things before.

Chapter 8
As the realization of his entrapment settled heavily over him, the Immortal Emperor felt a wave of frustration crash down. No longer was he the master of his destiny, able to traverse the world at will. Instead, he found himself confined within the walls of the so-called orphanage, surrounded by children whose powers ran wild and unchecked, completely ignored by any in the outside world.
With a heart already burdened, the emperor witnessed another instance of untamed magic. A young girl, playing with her friend gasped in horror as the other child began floating into the air. The young boy, now ten feet off the ground screamed at her to stop using her magic. She cried out that she didn’t know how. The emperor winced as the boy hit the barrier high above and vanished in an electric blue flash.
Suddenly, the child was beside him, gasping for breath, his young frame wracked with pain. The right side of the boy’s face was blackened, and that eye was swollen shut. The other eye was wide as the child struggled to draw air into his lungs, the light began to dim in his eye. The emperor got to his knees. The boy was no longer gasping, and his body limp, vitality waning.
The emperor placed two fingers on the boy’s chest and thumped once. The force was enough to cause the entire body to jerk and several ribs cracked. The force was also enough to expel whatever air was left in the child’s lungs, opening his airway, and causing a forceful intake of breath. The boy’s good eye blinked as tears formed. He tried speaking, but no words came out.
With a heavy sigh, the emperor lifted the child off the ground and carried him inside. He found the nearest bed and laid him upon it. The child silently cried. As a kid passed the open doorway, the emperor used his commanding voice to order the child to grab a wet cloth and bring it to him. Frightened and compelled by the emperor’s power, the child dashed off in a blind race.
Wiping the tears away, the emperor whispered soothing words to the child. Soon, his sobs subsided, and the kid fell asleep. When the one returned with a cloth, the emperor stopped him. “What are both of your names?”
“I’m Jeffrey, he’s Alan.”
“Thank you, Jeffrey. I shall attend to Alan presently. Ensure that those who lodge here find alternative arrangements for the night.”
Jeffrey swallowed hard and nodded. He turned and dashed out of the room.
The emperor used the damp cloth to wipe Alan’s face, continuing to speak in a soft, soothing voice. It only took moments for Michael to appear, Sasha in his wake. “What happened?” Michael demanded, rushing to the bedside.
“Alan's form collided with the barrier after being levitated by the girl with whom he played. Upon teleportation, he found himself deprived of breath, teetering on the precipice of death,” the emperor explained calmly as he covered the boy’s eyes with the damp cloth.
Michael's heart sank, his breath becoming ragged as tears welled in his eyes. “We almost lost him. I should have been there to stop it. We almost lost him.”
The emperor turned to Michael, his gaze penetrating. “Why do you bear the responsibility for restraining them?”
Michael focused his tear-blurred vision on the emperor. “Because I’m the only one with the power who can stop them. I… too many of us have, have, have not made it.”
A heavy weight settled on the emperor's heart as he processed Michael's words. “You mean to say, you kids have killed one other before?”
Michael nodded slowly, and the emperor's demeanor shifted abruptly. His eyes narrowed, his posture stiffening as he leaned forward, his gaze piercing.
“And yet, no effort has been made to instruct you in the art of harnessing your powers? None have deigned to impart this vital knowledge upon you?”
Michael shook his head, taking an involuntary step back from the emperor’s intensity.
A rare display of anger flickered across the emperor's features, his lip quivering momentarily. "I have not felt such rage since the last rebellion, two centuries past. An entire city was laid to waste, its inhabitants slaughtered. Those responsible for this abomination against children shall face justice."
Michael continued to shrink back as the emperor appeared to double in size, his presence radiating a fiery aura. Michael called upon his power, fearing the emperor was losing control. The emperor’s furry only grew, remaining undiminished to the young boy’s desperate attempts.
“It is evident that you children are in dire need of guidance. I know little of magic myself as I have never been able to use mana. My abilities are purely non-magical, and I only know the basics of what I’ve learned through other’s research. I shall endeavor to impart what wisdom I possess, so that together, we may liberate ourselves from this confinement. Michael, will you stand with me in this endeavor?”
Michael was hunched over, hiding within himself at the sight of the emperor. Tears streamed down his cheeks. He didn’t respond.
At the sight of the cowering child, the emperor’s rage abated. “Forgive me. It has been centuries since such ire has consumed me.” With a gentle pat on the child's head, the emperor withdrew from the room, leaving Sasha standing in the doorway, her eyes wide with wonder.
“Will you teach me?”
Having already made it several feet down the corridor, the emperor turned to face the little girl. “You wish to learn?”
She nodded; her mouth still agape.
“Very well. We shall commence lessons on the morrow, for it is too late to embark upon such endeavors now. Gather all who seek knowledge and bring them to the chamber where we first met. There, we shall begin our journey together.”
“Really? You’re really going to train us?”
The emperor smiled. “Of course, my child. Assemble them promptly after breakfast. They shall require their strength for the trials ahead.”
The next morning, the emperor sat on the floor with his legs crossed and eyes closed. Sasha giggled, “That's a strange way to sleep.”
"I do not indulge in sleep, young one, my essence transcends such mortal needs. I am attuned to the energies of the world. Now, come, gather around, and assume the same position as I."
Sasha’s eyes widened. “You never opened your eyes, how did you know there were more than just me?”
"Because I am attuned to the world, child. I perceive the subtle vibrations that surround us all. There are six of you present. Now, join me in this meditation as we commence your instruction."
An older kid scoffed. “How is sitting here doing nothing going to help us learn?”
"It serves to connect you with the wellspring of power within," the emperor replied with a calm authority. "The first lesson is to attune yourselves to that power. Only then can you hope to comprehend and master it. Now, assume your positions and focus."
Sasha sat directly in front of the emperor, closing her eyes then peaking one open to look at the adult. The kid who spoke still scoffed but did as the emperor said. After that, the other kids gathered in the room. Those most unsure about the strange man sitting as far from the emperor as they could get.
“Relax your bodies. Focus on your center. Feel—”
“Ugh, what’s my center?” Sasha interrupted.
The emperor rolled his eyes. "Your center is unique to you, a focal point that grounds you to this existence. It could be anything that resonates with your essence. Focus on what grounds you to this world."
“What does that even mean?” another kid asked.
The emperor’s eyes opened. “Focus on your chest. Focus on the heart beating within.” He inhaled slowly and resumed his meditative state.
“Oh, I think I can do that,” Sasha interrupted again.
The emperor’s fists clenched. “Good, then do it and stop talking.” He had to calm himself before he could continue. He refocused on the world around him. “Now, find your center. Focus on your chest, the heart beating within. The heart pumps the blood, feel it travel into your arms—”
“Wait, the heart pumps blood? That’s so gross. Why does it do that?” yet another child interrupted.
“Well, it’s inside you dummy, it’s already covered in blood, why is it gross for it to pump it?”
“But I thought the brain moved everything, so wouldn’t that include blood? Who says it’s the heart that does that?”
“No, that’s stupid. If the brain did that then you’d be dead already as you don’t have one.”
“Are you staying I’m stupid?” One of the kids jumped to her feet.
“It took you that long to realize that? Yeah, I’m saying you’re stupid.” The boy who first spoke when entering the room jumped to his feet.
An icy blast permeated the air, and the girl clenched her fists. Her hands began to turn white with frost. The boy began changing. Hair growing on his face and arms. His mouth elongated into a canine snout. Claws growing at the tips of his fingers. The emperor sighed as he stood. The boy finished transforming into the weird hybrid dog that had attacked him the day before.
Before the two could attack, the emperor took a single step and appeared in front of the two. The pair were too far for him to have reached in only one step. Without thought, the emperor used his Imperial Step, and now grinned. He had his power back, however, try as he might, he couldn’t Step out of the orphanage.
Turning his attention back to the room, the emperor found the hybrid dog backed into a corner, his features having reverted to that of a normal boy. The girl was still covered in frost, but her eyes were wide and she stood, unmoving.
"The heart's purpose is not up for debate," the emperor scolded. “Now, resume your positions, focus on your center, and cease these distractions.”
Adam scoffed. His hand trembled. “Yeah, whatever.”
"Enough," the emperor declared, his voice echoing with authority. "This display is unbecoming. If you cannot maintain decorum, I will dismiss you."
As Adam sneered as he departed, the emperor turned his gaze to the remaining child, her frost-covered hands trembling with fury. "Compose yourself. We have much to learn and little time for distractions."
The child nodded and sat. The emperor rubbed the back of his neck. This was going to be difficult.

Chapter 8
As the realization of his entrapment settled heavily over him, the Immortal Emperor felt a wave of frustration crash down. No longer was he the master of his destiny, able to traverse the world at will. Instead, he found himself confined within the walls of the so-called orphanage, surrounded by children whose powers ran wild and unchecked, completely ignored by any in the outside world.
With a heart already burdened, the emperor witnessed another instance of untamed magic. A young girl, playing with her friend gasped in horror as the other child began floating into the air. The young boy, now ten feet off the ground screamed at her to stop using her magic. She cried out that she didn’t know how. The emperor winced as the boy hit the barrier high above and vanished in an electric blue flash.
Suddenly, the child was beside him, gasping for breath, his young frame wracked with pain. The right side of the boy’s face was blackened, and that eye was swollen shut. The other eye was wide as the child struggled to draw air into his lungs, the light began to dim in his eye. The emperor got to his knees. The boy was no longer gasping, and his body limp, vitality waning.
The emperor placed two fingers on the boy’s chest and thumped once. The force was enough to cause the entire body to jerk and several ribs cracked. The force was also enough to expel whatever air was left in the child’s lungs, opening his airway, and causing a forceful intake of breath. The boy’s good eye blinked as tears formed. He tried speaking, but no words came out.
With a heavy sigh, the emperor lifted the child off the ground and carried him inside. He found the nearest bed and laid him upon it. The child silently cried. As a kid passed the open doorway, the emperor used his commanding voice to order the child to grab a wet cloth and bring it to him. Frightened and compelled by the emperor’s power, the child dashed off in a blind race.
Wiping the tears away, the emperor whispered soothing words to the child. Soon, his sobs subsided, and the kid fell asleep. When the one returned with a cloth, the emperor stopped him. “What are both of your names?”
“I’m Jeffrey, he’s Alan.”
“Thank you, Jeffrey. I shall attend to Alan presently. Ensure that those who lodge here find alternative arrangements for the night.”
Jeffrey swallowed hard and nodded. He turned and dashed out of the room.
The emperor used the damp cloth to wipe Alan’s face, continuing to speak in a soft, soothing voice. It only took moments for Michael to appear, Sasha in his wake. “What happened?” Michael demanded, rushing to the bedside.
“Alan's form collided with the barrier after being levitated by the girl with whom he played. Upon teleportation, he found himself deprived of breath, teetering on the precipice of death,” the emperor explained calmly as he covered the boy’s eyes with the damp cloth.
Michael's heart sank, his breath becoming ragged as tears welled in his eyes. “We almost lost him. I should have been there to stop it. We almost lost him.”
The emperor turned to Michael, his gaze penetrating. “Why do you bear the responsibility for restraining them?”
Michael focused his tear-blurred vision on the emperor. “Because I’m the only one with the power who can stop them. I… too many of us have, have, have not made it.”
A heavy weight settled on the emperor's heart as he processed Michael's words. “You mean to say, you kids have killed one other before?”
Michael nodded slowly, and the emperor's demeanor shifted abruptly. His eyes narrowed, his posture stiffening as he leaned forward, his gaze piercing.
“And yet, no effort has been made to instruct you in the art of harnessing your powers? None have deigned to impart this vital knowledge upon you?”
Michael shook his head, taking an involuntary step back from the emperor’s intensity.
A rare display of anger flickered across the emperor's features, his lip quivering momentarily. "I have not felt such rage since the last rebellion, two centuries past. An entire city was laid to waste, its inhabitants slaughtered. Those responsible for this abomination against children shall face justice."
Michael continued to shrink back as the emperor appeared to double in size, his presence radiating a fiery aura. Michael called upon his power, fearing the emperor was losing control. The emperor’s furry only grew, remaining undiminished to the young boy’s desperate attempts.
“It is evident that you children are in dire need of guidance. I know little of magic myself as I have never been able to use mana. My abilities are purely non-magical, and I only know the basics of what I’ve learned through other’s research. I shall endeavor to impart what wisdom I possess, so that together, we may liberate ourselves from this confinement. Michael, will you stand with me in this endeavor?”
Michael was hunched over, hiding within himself at the sight of the emperor. Tears streamed down his cheeks. He didn’t respond.
At the sight of the cowering child, the emperor’s rage abated. “Forgive me. It has been centuries since such ire has consumed me.” With a gentle pat on the child's head, the emperor withdrew from the room, leaving Sasha standing in the doorway, her eyes wide with wonder.
“Will you teach me?”
Having already made it several feet down the corridor, the emperor turned to face the little girl. “You wish to learn?”
She nodded; her mouth still agape.
“Very well. We shall commence lessons on the morrow, for it is too late to embark upon such endeavors now. Gather all who seek knowledge and bring them to the chamber where we first met. There, we shall begin our journey together.”
“Really? You’re really going to train us?”
The emperor smiled. “Of course, my child. Assemble them promptly after breakfast. They shall require their strength for the trials ahead.”
The next morning, the emperor sat on the floor with his legs crossed and eyes closed. Sasha giggled, “That's a strange way to sleep.”
"I do not indulge in sleep, young one, my essence transcends such mortal needs. I am attuned to the energies of the world. Now, come, gather around, and assume the same position as I."
Sasha’s eyes widened. “You never opened your eyes, how did you know there were more than just me?”
"Because I am attuned to the world, child. I perceive the subtle vibrations that surround us all. There are six of you present. Now, join me in this meditation as we commence your instruction."
An older kid scoffed. “How is sitting here doing nothing going to help us learn?”
"It serves to connect you with the wellspring of power within," the emperor replied with a calm authority. "The first lesson is to attune yourselves to that power. Only then can you hope to comprehend and master it. Now, assume your positions and focus."
Sasha sat directly in front of the emperor, closing her eyes then peaking one open to look at the adult. The kid who spoke still scoffed but did as the emperor said. After that, the other kids gathered in the room. Those most unsure about the strange man sitting as far from the emperor as they could get.
“Relax your bodies. Focus on your center. Feel—”
“Ugh, what’s my center?” Sasha interrupted.
The emperor rolled his eyes. "Your center is unique to you, a focal point that grounds you to this existence. It could be anything that resonates with your essence. Focus on what grounds you to this world."
“What does that even mean?” another kid asked.
The emperor’s eyes opened. “Focus on your chest. Focus on the heart beating within.” He inhaled slowly and resumed his meditative state.
“Oh, I think I can do that,” Sasha interrupted again.
The emperor’s fists clenched. “Good, then do it and stop talking.” He had to calm himself before he could continue. He refocused on the world around him. “Now, find your center. Focus on your chest, the heart beating within. The heart pumps the blood, feel it travel into your arms—”
“Wait, the heart pumps blood? That’s so gross. Why does it do that?” yet another child interrupted.
“Well, it’s inside you dummy, it’s already covered in blood, why is it gross for it to pump it?”
“But I thought the brain moved everything, so wouldn’t that include blood? Who says it’s the heart that does that?”
“No, that’s stupid. If the brain did that then you’d be dead already as you don’t have one.”
“Are you staying I’m stupid?” One of the kids jumped to her feet.
“It took you that long to realize that? Yeah, I’m saying you’re stupid.” The boy who first spoke when entering the room jumped to his feet.
An icy blast permeated the air, and the girl clenched her fists. Her hands began to turn white with frost. The boy began changing. Hair growing on his face and arms. His mouth elongated into a canine snout. Claws growing at the tips of his fingers. The emperor sighed as he stood. The boy finished transforming into the weird hybrid dog that had attacked him the day before.
Before the two could attack, the emperor took a single step and appeared in front of the two. The pair were too far for him to have reached in only one step. Without thought, the emperor used his Imperial Step, and now grinned. He had his power back, however, try as he might, he couldn’t Step out of the orphanage.
Turning his attention back to the room, the emperor found the hybrid dog backed into a corner, his features having reverted to that of a normal boy. The girl was still covered in frost, but her eyes were wide and she stood, unmoving.
"The heart's purpose is not up for debate," the emperor scolded. “Now, resume your positions, focus on your center, and cease these distractions.”
Adam scoffed. His hand trembled. “Yeah, whatever.”
"Enough," the emperor declared, his voice echoing with authority. "This display is unbecoming. If you cannot maintain decorum, I will dismiss you."
As Adam sneered as he departed, the emperor turned his gaze to the remaining child, her frost-covered hands trembling with fury. "Compose yourself. We have much to learn and little time for distractions."
The child nodded and sat. The emperor rubbed the back of his neck. This was going to be difficult.

FYI, this is a story COLLECTION. Lots of standalones technically. So, you can basically start to read at any chapter, no pre-read of the other chapters needed technically (other than maybe getting better descriptions of characters than: Adam Vir=human, Krill=antlike alien, Sunny=tall alien, Conn=telepathic alien). The numbers are (mostly) only for organization of posts and continuity.
OC Written by Charlie Stastarrfallknightrise,
Typed up and then posted here by me.
Proofreading and language check for some chapters by u/Finbar9800 u/BakeGullible9975 and u/Didnotseemecomein
Future Lore and fact check done by me.
Dun Duun DUUUUUUUN!
Time to ramp up the danger factor!
Previous First Next
Want to find a specific one, see the whole list or check fanart?
Here is the link to the master-post.
The room smelled horrible, though that would only be readily noticed by those species that had any acute sense of smell. Though for most everyone, that fact went largely unnoticed, or if it was noticed, the occupants of the room didn't really care. The walls of the cramped room were lined in rust-streaked metal, and large metal crates served as tables and chairs for the assortment of rough and tumble visitors who graced the blackmarket under A136. Human music rolled through the room as a constant background to the din as a beautiful, but rough and tumble woman sang a mournful sea shanty about an astronaut blasted out the airlock freezing to death in his space suit as he looked on at the beauty of the universe.
At the bar two tall Drev bartenders used all four of their hands to prepare drinks for their waiting customers, ranging anywhere from Human, to Kree, to Celzex. Ruckus laughter filtered up into the air as men and women gambled with ten-sided dice, and strange glowing chips. The floor below their feet was stained and mottled with unknown substances which had likely never seen a mop. When they moved it wasn't uncommon for them to flash mechanical enhancements, a hand here, or an eye there, some clearly lost to accidents, others... perhaps replaced on purpose.
In the throng it wasn't even uncommon to see alien/human couples blatantly and proudly interacting with one another without garnering so much as a sideways glance from those around them.
Drinks were poured, staining the bar till the metal rusted and the wood ran dark.
At the side of the room a table sat raised slightly away from the others, surrounded by stained and rotting curtains, and at that table sat a Drev. The armor she wore was half Drev and half of medieval human make. One of her shoulders was covered with a metal pauldron and armor that went all the way down one arm. Leather straps criss-crossed her chest. Next to her sat a woman, with beautiful, wavy, honey-blonde hair and bright red lips. She wore mostly black, and a long leather coat.
When she leaned back, she rested her large boots on the table, spinning a playing card between two fingers.
The Drev looked on into the crowd, her eyes scanning over the people that thronged before her, people and aliens alike, an unwashed mass, looking and waiting for her target, until…
AHHHH, there he was, just the person she had been told to expect.
He was tall, though the clothing he wore blended so seamlessly into the crowd, he wouldn't have garnered much attention, especially not here.
He wore a dark brown jacket with a grey cowl pulled low over his face. He kept his head down, though she noted the mechanic glow from under the cowl and the slight bulge at either hip where he likely concealed two weapons.
Which he reached forward, she saw the glittering of a metal gauntlet, either that or a metal hand.
On his shoulder rode a furry little Celzex, though its once bright fur had been stained mostly grey and black, probably from some horrible accident.
Beside her, Beatrice leaned forward, her red lips parting in a smile,
"That him?"
"Yes it appears it is."
She went to stand, but the Drev pushed her back down,
"I already have men on it."
Beatriss frowned, her full red lips puckering down into a pout,
"You never let me have any fun."
”Didn’t we already have fun last night? I quite fondly remember you screaming from joy…”
”Fuck you, that’s not what I mean and you know it!”
”Do I?”
”C’mon, let me just have a little fun.. if he is as good as they say, he won’t die!”
"There will be time for you, yet."
”Pffft…”
They watched as the figure pushed his way through the crowd and took a seat at the back of the room. Without any prompting it seemed, a waitress scurried from the darkness and set a drink down before him. Credits and some lustrous looks were exchanged, as the woman vanished back into the crowd leaving the man slightly red in the face, though he looked after her, clearly checking her out.
Two figures moved forward from the edge of the room, pushing their way through the crowd.
They would have been impossible to pick from the crowd if it wasn't for their purposeful strides forward.
The figure took a sip from his drink, only the bottom of his chin visible under the hood and part of his right cheek covered in a mechanical mask.
Behind him, the two figures had moved into position. One man reached out to rest a hand on his shoulder, but fast as a striking snake the stranger grabbed the man by the arm tugged him forward and slammed his head painfully into the tabletop, knocking him cold almost immediately before snapping to the side blocking a punch by the second man, and then elbowing him directly in the throat.
The two men hit the ground in seconds.
"Not bad."
The Drev muttered in open admiration, and Beatrice looked up at her with an open expression of jealousy. The Drev smiled slightly, the corners of her mouth turning up in the familiar human expression. She liked when Beatrice got jealous.
The sudden brawl had hardly stopped the debauchery taking place around the rest of the room. That was until the Drev Jeea, rose to her feet and clapped once.
All around her, the entire room seemed to part like the red sea, and at the very end of that part was the man and the two prone bodies.
He did not flinch, barely even seemed surprised as he stood, and walked into the center of the room.
"We can do this the easy way, or we can do this the hard way."
The man raised his hands,
"That depends entirely on you Jeea. I have killed plenty men and many more Drev, I hardly think adding more bodies to the list will be a problem. I am a ruthless killer."
His Drev accent was impeccable, that surprised her.
"Captain Kall, your skills as a warrior impress me."
The man smiled under his hood,
"Then you are easily impressed it seems."
Jeea snorted slightly,
"Come, sit."
He hummed deep in his chest, not dissimilar to the sound of pleasure so common among her people,
"Pity, I was so looking forward to the hard way."
She waved the others away, and the music began to play again as the man crossed the room and slid into the booth next to her and Beatrice, who was still pouting, her arms crossed, two long knives held in either hand.
Geea leaned forward and took a better look at the man, with half his mechanical face, mechanical hand and plunging hood.
"You don't make yourself as difficult to find as I would have assumed."
”We don’t need to. If someone finds us that’s THEIR problem, with our might we can...”
The little Celzex on his shoulder answered.
”Now now, Baron Udiosualex, what did I tell you about talking about our might?”
”Fine...”
He leaned back in his chair as his Celzex companion hopped onto the table. Beatrice eyed it with some measure of malice, but even she knew not to mess with a Celzex. It was more than likely the thing had friends, and if it had friends, it also had pirated Celzex weapons.
"Kall.... That is a Vrul name isn't it?"
The man shrugged,
"Could be, though I thought Vrul names tended to have five letters and not four, but what do I know, I don’t like the Vrul."
Geea grunted,
”Either way, your reputation precedes you, Captain, which is strange considering you haven't been on our radar long."
The man waved over the waitress for another drink,
"I make it a habit of keeping off people's radar, but you would know all about that."
He glanced around at the bar,
"Aren't you concerned that holding operations here will get you noticed by the GA? Last I heard the UNSC had done some operations on this planet."
Beatrice snorted and Geea just shook her head,
"A day long visit by the UNSC's favorite pet Admiral hardly counts."
Beatrice spat at the floor making a face,
"The GA's little pet, I would like to cut off h-"
Geea held up a hand,
"Now, now Beatrice, it's not the Admiral we are angry with. He is simply a figurehead, a representation of everything that is wrong with the GA. As far as I know he isn't so horrible."
She reached out a hand and placed it atop the other woman's,
"He did advocate for a cause near and dear to our hearts after all."
Beatrice made a face,
"Still don't like him."
That got some reaction from the captain. He looked at her and spoke with a dark undertone in his voice,
”That makes two of us.”
Then he shifted in his seat,
"Though I hardly see what this has to do with me. Me and my crew try to keep a low profile. GA or Anti-alliance doesn't matter either way. We just want to make money and keep to ourselves."
"And is piracy generally part of keeping a low profile?"
The man crossed his arms and leaned back in his seat,
"I would hardly consider it piracy... I like to think of it as... Liberating materials already doomed to be misused."
"That sounds like piracy but with extra steps."
Beatrice muttered, Geea held up a hand,
"No need to get defensive here friend. It's not like the rest of us are law abiding citizens."
A couple more waiters and waitresses moved forward to refill their drinks, one of them trailing her hand suggestively across the captain's shoulders. He turned around to face her.
”Hey there sexy, why don’t you sit down with us, there is a nice spot here on my lap for you.”
Beatrice slammed one of her knives on the table.
”Eyes front, we are talking to you!”
”Well that right nowsounds more like screaming or scolding, so let’s finally just get to the talking part so afterwards I can go have some fun.”
Kall said, continuing to lean back in his chair like he owned the place and winking at the waitress who was making her way back to the bar.
"We are just here to speak to you, and maybe hire your crew."
Captain Kell leaned forward slightly in his seat, the mechanical face plate glittering in the light above,
"Alright then, let’s get to business, what is this job of yours?”
"I want you to kill Admiral Vir."
There was a pause the silence between them filled with the rolling conversation from the rest of the room.
”…”
”…”
”Excuse me, what did you say? I think I misheard…”
"You heard me clearly the first time."
"You want me to WHAT!? Do you know what keeping a low profile means!?”
”It will be worth it for you…”
The man stood, nearly tipping over his chair in the process,
"That's it, this conversation is over. You’re goddamn out of your mind."
Beatrice grabbed him by the arm and forced him roughly back into his seat. At that moment, the people sitting at the nearest tables turned around, throwing back their coats to reveal large, and surely illegal submachine guns.
Captain Kell took a seat, hands raised slightly.
Geea leaned forward,
"Just hear us out."
”Fine.”
”You kill him and we will reward you and make sure that you can wait out all the backlash.”
"I'm not a hitman or a mercenary. And the last thing I want to do is put that kind of heat on my people, especially not Admiral FUCKING Vir, do you think I am insane!?! I've never even done that sort of job. I steal shit, that's it. I am no killer."
It was then the little Celzex, still sitting on the table chimed in smugly.
”No killer huh? Did you forget about the Drev war? I have heard from our psychotic little doctor that your main augments are… not necessarily his work… as much as he would like to claim they are.”
Kall snapped around furious, focusing on the small Celzex
”UDIOSUALEX!? I TOLD YOU! I swear to god if you talk about that damn thing one more time I will…”
Geea waited for the man to finish his little tantrum before she continued,
"And that is precisely my point, isn't it? No one knows who you are, no one knows who your ship is. In fact, your ship doesn't even have a beacon, which means you are not properly registered with the UNSC or the GA, meaning that they cannot track, find or know where you are."
Captain Kell began to laugh, his angry demeanor from seconds ago just gone in an instant.
"Are you fucking serious? Killing him while he is on-world is one thing, but killing him while he is off-world is a completely different can of worms. You would have to be able to board his ship, the motherfucking OMEN, the most advanced spaceship known to man or alien with Celzex weapons, and Vrul shields. Oh yeah, and let's not forget that he has an entire fucking clan of Drev onboard, a shitload of marines, oh and let’s not forget one of those Drev is a SAINT."
Geea leaned forward,
"Someone does their homework."
Captain Kell laughed,
"Does my homework? More like reads the news. He's got the media crawling up his ass half the time. If it isn't a picture of his dumbass on a magazine cover, then it’s a viral video of some asshole marine on his crew showing off all the dumb stuff they get to do onboard. I swear to god if I see one more viral video on Chatter with the goddamn hashtag justomenthings I WILL lose it."
"See, that is exactly the sort of thinking we need, and we know your ship. We know it has the most advanced boarding capabilities in the known universe, regardless of whether you are trying to hide that fact or not. If anyone can board his ship and take care of his men, then it's you."
She pointed at the Celzex on the table,
"You have powerful friends, and with our help, I have no doubt that we could do it.”
He shook his head emphatically and crossed his arms over his chest,
"I don't understand, I thought you said earlier that you liked him? He did help the LFIL."
He glanced between the two of them, suddenly unsure that he had read them correctly. He had, but she did enjoy watching him squirm.
"I like the man as a person. He honestly does seem like a nice guy, funny, charming, awkward in an endearing way. But this isn't about my personal feeling of the man, this is about my beliefs as a Drev, this is... political, and sometimes good people have to go to make way for something better."
Captain Kell held out his hands,
"I guess I just don't see your vision, business is going very well for me right now. I doubt I would profit from the collapse of the GA. I can really only see this getting worse for me."
Geea frowned,
"The GA has taken over my homeworld to mine our holy battlegrounds. It has taken away the traditions of my people."
"Didn't the traditions of your people recently change?”
Behind them, the room had sprouted into a raucous crowd of dancers as the woman began singing about the queen of pirates.
Geea crossed her arms,
"This isn't about the saint, she is doing what she can for our Drev in the way she believes is best, but I believe there is a better way. I will follow her religious traditions as I believe in the old ways, but I also believe that our home planet should not have been desecrated by the GA in the first place."
She waved a hand around the room,
"The GA has too much power and far too much influence, one of these days the idea of a democracy is going to fade away until they take all the power for themselves, and I for one, will not be ruled by a tyrant."
Captain Kell didn't seem impressed by her argument,
"The GA has existed as a democratic republic since long before the Drev and the humans were involved. What makes you think that they are going to change so rapidly?”
"Because I know humans. And mark my words… we are just one bad election away from an absolute monarchy by a tyrannical egomaniac."
Even though she couldn't see his face, she could almost guess at the slight raise of his eyebrow,
"Oh really, you know humans do you? How fascinating, tell me more."
Beatrice snorted.
Geea glowered at him.
Beatrice smiled,
"She is not wrong."
She grinned slyly,
"She really does KNOW humans, or human women rather well. Better than some human men I would say."
Kell tapped his fingers on the table, rolling his eyes,
"Knowing someone in the biblical sense is hardly knowing humans. Admiral Vir is likely helping to keep the democratic nature of the GA against humans and otters who might try to change that, so forgive me if I see nothing good that can come of this."
*Reddittors note: Those damn Socio-Anarchist Otters! Always trying to cuddle each other, be spectated by Obi Wan Kenobi, and of course, trying to topple the local Galactic Government!*
He stood again, this time doing his best to ignore the armed men and women on the next table over.
"How about enough money for you and your whole crew to retire to a small moon on the other side of the galaxy?"
He paused and turned to look at her.
"And I should believe you because?"
Beatrice reached under her chair and pulled out a holopad, sliding it across the table so he could see,
"Take a look for yourself, half of that upfront, and then half after we take out Vir, payment drops if you hurt the Saint."
Eyes still obscured, she had trouble seeing his face, but after a moment he nodded,
"Alright, I can take you up on that offer, but if you fuck us over, I WILL make you regret it. I have a pretty slithery and face-hugging friend on my ship, who I would LOVE to see interact with Drev physiology…"
He turned to look at her one last time,
"Meet me at the dock when you're ready. If I am going to do this, you better be damn straight that I am not going to do it alone.”
“So you agree to kill Admiral Vir?”
”…”
The man didn’t answer, instead holding out a hand so the Celzex from the table could make his way up to his shoulder again.
”Sooo?”
“Consider it done!”
Previous First Next
Want to find a specific one, see the whole list or check fanart?
Here is the link to the master-post.
Intro post by me
OC-whole collection
Patreon of the author
Thanks for reading! As you saw in the title, this is a cross posted story written by starrfallknightrise and I'll just upload some of it here for you guys, if you are interested and want to read ahead, the original story-collection can be found on tumblr or wattpad to read for free. (link above this text under "OC:..." ) It is the Empyrean Iris story collection by starfallknightrise. Also, if you want to know more about the story collection i made an intro post about it, so feel free to check that out to see what other great characters to look forward to! (Link also above this text). I have no affiliations to the author; just thought I’d share some of the great stories you might enjoy a lot!
Obviously, I have Charlie’s permission to post this and for the people already knowing the stories, or starting to read them: If you follow the link and check out the story you will see some differences. I made some small (non-artistic) changes, mainly correcting writing mistakes, pronoun correction and some small additional info here and there of things which were not thought of/forgotten or even were added/changed in later stories (like the “USS->UNSC” prefix of Stabby, Chalar=/->Sunny etc). As well as some "biggemajor" changes in descriptions and info’s for the same stringency/continuity reason. That can be explained by the story collection being, well a story collection at the start with many standalone-stories just starring the same people, but later on it gets more to a stringent storyline with backstories and throwbacks. (For example Adam Vir has some HEAVY scars over his body, following his bones, which were not really talked about up till half the collection, where it says it covers his whole body and you find out via backflash that he had them the whole time and how he got them, they just weren't mentioned before. However, I would think a doctor would at least see these scars before that, especially since he gets analyzed, treated and goes shirtless/in T-shirts in some stories). So TLDR: Writing and some descriptions are slightly changed, with full OK from the author, since he himself did not bother to correct these things before.